[*90]
INTERNATIONAL COURT OF JUSTICE
YEAR 1995
30 June 1995
CASE CONCERNING EAST TIMOR
(PORTUGAL v. AUSTRALIA)
Treaty of 1989
between Australia and Indonesia concerning the Timor Gap.
Objection that
there exists in reality no dispute between the Parties Disagreement
between the Parties on the law and on the facts Existence of
a
legal dispute.
Objection that
the Application would require the Court to determine the
rights and obligations of a third State in the absence of
the consent of that State
Case concerning Monetary Gold
Removed from Rome in 1943 Question
whether the Respondents objective conduct is separable from the conduct of
a
third State.
Right of peoples
to self-determination as right erga omnes and essential principle of
contemporary international law Difference between erga omnes
character of a norm and rule of consent to jurisdiction.
Question whether
resolutions of the General Assembly and of the Security
Council constitute givens on the content of which the Court would
not have to
decide de novo.
For the two
Parties, the Territory of East Timor remains a non-self-governing territory and
its people has the right to self-determination.
Rights and
obligations of a third State constituting the very subject-matter of the
decision requested The Court cannot exercise the jurisdiction
conferred
upon it by the declarations made by the Parties under Article 36. paragraph
2,
of its Statute to adjudicate on the dispute referred to it by the
Application.
JUDGMENT
Present:
President Bedjaoui; Vice-President Schwebel; Judges Oda, Sir Robert Jennings, Guillaume, Shahabuddeen,
Aguilar-Mawdsley,
Weeramantry, Ranjeva, Herczegh, Shi, Fleischhauer, Koroma,
Vereschchetin;
Judges ad hoc Sir Ninian Stephen, Skubniszewski;
Registrar Valencia-Ospina.
[*91]
In the case
concerning East Timor,
between
the
Portuguese Republic,
represented
by
H.E.
Mr. Ant-nio Cascais, Ambassador of the Portuguese Republic to
the
Netherlands,
as
Agent;
Mr.
José Manuel Servulo Correia, Professor in the Faculty of Law of
the
University of Lisbon and Member of the Portuguese Bar,
Mr.
Miguel Galvao Teles, Member of the Portuguese Bar,
as
Co-Agents, Counsel and Advocates;
Mr.
Pierre-Marie Dupuy, Professor at the University Panthéon-Assas
(Paris 11)
and Director of the Institut des hautes études internationales of
Paris,
Mrs.
Rosalyn Higgins, Q.C., Professor of international Law in the University of
London, as Counsel and Advocates;
Mr.
Rui Quartin Santos, Minister Plenipotentiary, Ministry of Foreign
Affairs, Lisbon,
Mr.
Francisco Ribeiro Telles, First Embassy Secretary, Ministry of
Foreign
Affairs, Lisbon, as Advisers;
Mr.
Richard Meese, Advocate, Partner in Frere Cholmeley, Paris,
Mr.
Paulo Canelas de Castro, Assistant in the Faculty of Law of the University of
Coïmbra,
Mrs.
Luisa Duarte, Assistant in the Faculty of Law of the University of
Lisbon,
Mr.
Paulo Otero, Assistant in the Faculty of Law of the University of Lisbon,
Mr.
lain Scobbie, Lecturer in Law in the Faculty of Law of the University
of
Dundee, Scotland,
Miss
Sasha Stepan, Squire, Sanders & Dempsey, Counsellors at Law,
Prague,
as
Counsel;
Mr.
Fernando Figueirinhas, First Secretary, Portuguese Embassy in
the
Netherlands, as Secretary,
and
the Commonwealth of
Australia,
represented by
Mr.
Gavan Griffith, Q.C., Solicitor-General of Australia,
as
Agent and Counsel;
H.E.
Mr. Michael Tate, Ambassador of Australia to the Netherlands,
former
Minister of Justice,
Mr.
Henry Burmester, Principal International Law Counsel, Office of
Inter-
national Law, Attorney-Generals Department,
as
Co-Agents and Counsel;
[*92]
Mr.
Derek W. Bowett, Q.C., Whewell Professor emeritus, University of Canibridge,
Mr.
James Crawford, Whewell Professor of International Law, University of
Cambridge,
Mr.
Alain Pellet, Professor of International Law, University of Paris X Nanterre
and Institute of Political Studies, Paris,
Mr.
Christopher Staker, Counsel assisting the Solicitor-General of Australia,
as
Counsel;
Mr.
Christopher Lamb, Legal Adviser, Australian Department of Foreign Affairs and
Trade,
Ms
Cate Steams, Second Secretary, Australian Embassy in the Netherlands,
Mr.
Jean-Marc Thouvenin, Head Lecturer, University of Maine and Institute of
Political Studies, Paris,
as
Advisers,
The Court,
composed as above,
after deliberation,
delivers the
following Judgment:
1. On 22 February
1991, the Ambassador to the Netherlands of the Portuguese Republic (hereinafter
referred to as Portugal) filed in the Registry of
the Court an Application instituting proceedings against the Commonwealth
of
Australia (hereinafter referred to as Australia)
concerning certain activities
of Australia with respect to East
Timor. According to the Application
Australia had, by its conduct, failed to observe
the
obligation to respect
the duties and powers of [Portugal as) the administering Power (of East
Timor]
and
the right of the people of East Timor to
self-determination and the
related rights. In consequence, according to the Application,
Australia had
incurred international responsibility vis-à-vis both the people of
East Timor
and Portugal. As the basis for the jurisdiction of the
Court, the Application
refers to the declarations by which the two States have accepted the
compulsory jurisdiction of the Court under Article 36, paragraph 2, of its
Statute.
2. In accordance
with Article 40, paragraph 2, of the Statute, the Applica
tion was communicated
forthwith to the Australian Government by the
Registrar; and, in accordance with paragraph 3 of the same Article, all
the
other States entitled to appear before the Court were notified by the
Registrar
of the Application.
3. By an Order
dated 3 May 1991, the President of the Court fixed 18 November 1991 as the
time-limit for filing the Memorial of Portugal and 1 June 1992
as the time-limit for filing the Counter-Memorial of Australia, and those
pleadings were duly filed within the time-limits so fixed.
4. In its
Counter-Memorial, Australia raised questions concerning the jurisdiction of the
Court and the admissibility of the Application. In the course of a
meeting held by the President of the Court on I June 1992 with the Agents
of
the Parties, pursuant to Article 31 of the Rules of Court, the Agents
agreed that
these questions were inextricably linked to the merits and that they
should
therefore be heard and determined within the framework of the merits. [*93]
5. By an Order
dated 19 June 1992, the Court, taking into account the agreement of the Parties
in this respect, authorized the filing of a Reply by Portugal
and of a Rejoinder by Australia, and fixed I December 1992 and 1 June
1993
respectively as the time-limits for the filing of those pleadings. The
Reply was
duly filed within the time-limit so fixed. By an Order of 19 May 1993, the
President of the Court, at the request of Australia, extended to 1 July 1993
the time-
limit for the filing of the Rejoinder. This pleading was filed on
5 July 1993.
Pursuant to Article 44, paragraph 3, of its Rules, having given the other
Party
an opportunity to state its views, the Court considered this filing as valid.
6. Since the Court
included upon the Bench no judge of the nationality of
either of the Parties,
each Party proceeded to exercise the right conferred by
Article 31, paragraph 3, of the Statute to choose a judge ad hoc to sit in
the
case; Portugal chose Mr. Antonio de Arruda Ferrer-Correia and Australia
Sir
Ninian Martin Stephen. By a letter dated 30 June 1994, Mr.
Ferrer-Correia
informed the President of the Court that he was no longer able to sit, and,
by
a letter of 14 July 1994, the Agent of Portugal informed the Court that its
Government had chosen Mr. Krzysztof Jan Skubiszewski to replace him.
7. In accordance
with Article 53, paragraph 2, of its Rules, the Court, after
ascertaining the views of the Parties, decided that the pleadings and
annexed
documents should be made accessible to the public from the date of the
open-
ing of the oral proceedings.
8. Between 30
January and 16 February 1995, public hearings were held in the
course of which the Court heard oral arguments and replies by the following:
For Portugal: H.E. Mr. Antonio
Cascais,
Mr.
José Manuel Servulo Correia,
Mr.
Miguel Galvão Teles,
Mr.
Pierre-Marie Dupuy,
Mrs.
Rosalyn Higgins, Q.C.
For Australia: Mr. Gavan Griffith,
Q.C.,
H.E.
Mr. Michael Tate,
Mr.
James Crawford,
Mr.
Alain Pellet,
Mr.
Henry Burmester,
Mr.
Derek W. Bowett, Q.C.,
Mr.
Christopher Staker.
9. During the oral
proceedings, each of the Parties, referring to Article 56,
paragraph 4, of the Rules of Court, presented documents not previously
produced. Portugal objected to the presentation of one of these by Australia,
on
the ground that the document concerned was not part of a
publication readily
available within the
meaning of that provision. Having ascertained Australias
views, the Court examined the
question and informed the Parties that it had
decided not to admit the
document to the record in the case.
*
* *
10. The Parties
presented submissions in each of their written pleadings;
in the course of the oral proceedings, the following final submissions
were
presented:
[*94]
On behalf of
Portugal,
at the hearing on
13 February 1995 (afternoon):
Having regard to the facts and points of law set forth,
Portugal has the
honour to
Ask the Court to
dismiss the objections raised by Australia and to
adjudge and declare that it has jurisdiction to deal
with the Application of Portugal and that that Application is admissible, and
Request
that it may please the Court:
(1)
To adjudge and declare that, first, the rights of the people of East
Timor to self-determination, to territorial integrity and
unity and to permanent sovereignty over its wealth and natural resources and,
secondly,
the duties, powers and rights of Portugal as the administering Power of
the
Territory of East Timor are opposable to Australia, which is under
an
obligation not to disregard them, but to respect them.
(2)
To adjudge and declare that Australia, inasmuch as in the first place
it has negotiated, concluded and initiated performance of the Agreement
of 11 December 1989, has taken internal legislative measures for the application
thereof, and is continuing to negotiate, with the State party to
that
Agreement, the delimitation of the continental shelf in the area of
the
Timor Gap; and inasmuch as it has furthermore excluded any
negotiation
with the administering Power with respect to the exploration
and exploitation of the continental shelf in that same area; and, finally,
inasmuch as it
contemplates exploring and exploiting the subsoil of the sea in the
Timor
Gap on the basis of a plurilateral title to which Portugal is not a party
(each of these facts sufficing on its own):
(a) has infringed and is
infringing the right of the people of East Timor
to self-determination, to territorial integrity and unity and its permanent
sovereignty over its natural wealth and resources, and is in
breach of the obligation not to disregard but to respect that right,
that integrity and that sovereignty;
(h) has infringed and is
infringing the powers of Portugal as the administering Power of the Territory
of East Timor, is impeding the fulfilment of its duties to the people of East
Timor and to the international
community, is infringing the right of Portugal to fulfil its responsibilities
and is in breach of the obligation not to disregard but to respect
those powers and duties and that right;
(c) is contravening
Security Council resolutions 384 and 389 and is in
breach of the obligation to accept and carry out Security
Council
resolutions laid down by the Charter of the United Nations, is disregarding
the binding character of the resolutions of United Nations
organs that relate to East Timor and, more generally, is in breach of
the obligation incumbent on Member States to co-operate in good
faith with the United Nations;
(3)
To adjudge and declare that, inasmuch as it has excluded and is
excluding any
negotiation with Portugal as the administering Power of the
Territory of East Timor, with respect to the exploration and
exploitation
of the continental shelf in the area of the Timor Gap, Australia has
failed
and is failing in its duty to negotiate in order to harmonize the
respective
rights in the event of a conflict of rights or of claims over maritime
areas.
[*95]
(4)
To adjudge and declare that, by the breaches indicated in paragraphs 2 and 3 of
the present submissions, Australia has incurred international responsibility
and has caused damage, for which it owes reparation
to the people of East Timor and to Portugal, in such form and manner
as
may be indicated by the Court, given the nature of the obligations breached.
(5)
To adjudge and declare that Australia is bound, in relation to the
people of East Timor, to Portugal and to the international community,
to
cease from all breaches of the rights and international norms referred to
in
paragraphs 1, 2 and 3 of the present submissions and in particular,
until
such time as the people of East Timor shall have exercised its right to
self-
determination, under the conditions laid down by the United Nations:
(a) to refrain from any negotiation,
signature or ratification of any agreement with a State other than the
administering Power concerning the
delimitation, and the exploration and exploitation, of the
continental
shelf, or the exercise of jurisdiction over that shelf, in the area of
the
Timor Gap;
(b) to refrain from any act relating to
the exploration and exploitation of the continental shelf in the area of the
Timor Gap or to the exercise of jurisdiction over that shelf, on the basis of
any plurilateral title to
which Portugal, as the administering Power of the Territory of East
Timor, is
not a party;
On behalf of
Australia,
at the hearing on
16 February 1995 (afternoon):
The
Government of Australia submits that, for all the reasons given by
it in the written and oral pleadings, the Court should:
(a) adjudge and declare that the Court lacks
jurisdiction to decide the
Portuguese claims or that the Portuguese claims arc inadmissible; or
(b) alternatively,
adjudge and declare that the actions of Australia
invoked by Portugal do not give rise to any breach by Australia of
rights under international
law asserted by Portugal.
11. The Territory
of East Timor corresponds to the eastern part of the
island of Timor; it includes the island of Atauro, 25 kilometres to
the
north, the islet of Jaco to the east, and the enclave of Oé-Cusse
in the
western part of the island of Timor. Its capital is Dili, situated on its
north
coast. The south coast of East Timor lies opposite the north coast of
Australia, the distance between them being approximately 430 kilometres.
In the sixteenth century,
East Timor became a colony of Portugal;
Portugal remained there until 1975. The western part of the island
came
under Dutch rule and later became part of independent Indonesia.
12. In resolution
1542 (XV) of 15 December 1960 the United Nations
General Assembly recalled
differences of views
concerning the status
of certain territories under the administrations of Portugal and Spain
and
described by these two States as overseas provinces of the
metropolitan
[*96] State concerned; and it also stated
that it considered that the territories
under the administration of Portugal, which were listed therein
(including
Timor and dependencies) were non-self-governing
territories within the
meaning of Chapter XI of the Charter. Portugal, in
the wake of its Carnation Revolution, accepted this
position in 1974.
13. Following
internal disturbances in East Timor, on 27 August 1975
the Portuguese civil and military authorities withdrew from the
mainland
of East Timor to the island of Atauro. On 7 December 1975 the
armed
forces of Indonesia intervened in East Timor. On 8 December 1975
the
Portuguese authorities departed from the island of Atauro, and thus
left
East Timor altogether. Since their departure, Indonesia has occupied
the
Territory, and the Parties acknowledge that the Territory has
remained
under the effective control of that State. Asserting that on 31 May
1976
the people of East Timor had requested Indonesia to accept East Timor
as an integral
part of the Republic of Indonesia, on 17 July 1976 Indonesia enacted
a law incorporating the Territory as part of its national territory.
14. Following the
intervention of the armed forces of Indonesia in the
Territory and the withdrawal of the Portuguese
authorities, the question of
East Timor became the subject of two resolutions of the Security
Council
and of eight resolutions of the General Assembly, namely, Security Council
resolutions 384 (1975) of 22 December 1975 and 389 (1976) of 22 April
1976, and General Assembly resolutions 3485 (XXX) of 12 December
1975, 31/53 of 1 December 1976, 32/34 of 28 November 1977, 33/39 of
13 December 1978, 34/40 of 21 November 1979, 35/27 of II November
1980, 36/50 of 24 November 1981 and 37/30
of 23 November 1982.
15. Security
Council resolution 384 (1975) of 22 December 1975 called
upon all States to respect the territorial integrity of East Timor
as well
as the inalienable right of its people to self-determination;
called upon
the Government of Indonesia to withdraw without
delay all its forces
from the Territory; and further called upon
the
Government of Portugal as administering Power to co-operate
fully with the United Nations so as to enable the people of East
Timor to
exercise freely their right to self-determination.
Security Council resolution
389 (1976) of 22 April 1976 adopted the same
terms with regard to the right of the people of East Timor to
self-determination; called upon the Government of Indonesia to
withdraw without
further delay all its forces from the Territory; and further called
upon all
States and other parties concerned to co-operate fully with the
United
Nations to achieve a peaceful solution to the existing situation . .
General Assembly
resolution 3485 (XXX) of 12 December 1975 referred
to Portugal as the administering Power; called upon it
to continue to
make every effort to find a solution by peaceful means; and strongly
deplore[d] the military
intervention of the armed forces of Indonesia in
[*97] Portuguese Timor. In resolution 31/53
of I December 1976, and again in
resolution 32/34 of 28 November 1977, the General Assembly rejected
the
claim that East Timor has been incorporated into Indonesia,
inasmuch as the people of the Territory have not been able to exercise freely
their right to self-determination and independence.
Security Council
resolution 389 (1976) of 22 April 1976 and General
Assembly resolutions 31/53 of
1 December 1976, 32/34 of 28 November
1977 and 33/39 of 13 December 1978 made no reference to Portugal as
the administering Power. Portugal is so described, however, in
Security
Council resolution 384 (1975) of 22 December 1975 and in the other
resolutions of the General Assembly. Also, those resolutions which did
not
specifically refer to Portugal as the administering Power recalled
another
resolution or other resolutions which so referred to it.
16. No further
resolutions on the question of East Timor have been
passed by the Security Council since 1976 or by the General Assembly
since 1982. However, the Assembly has maintained the item on its
agenda
since 1982, while deciding at each session, on the recommendation of
its
General Committee, to defer consideration of it until the following
session. East Timor also continues to be included in the list of
non-self-
governing territories within the meaning of Chapter XI of the Charter;
and the Special Committee on the Situation with Regard to the Implementation
of the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial
Countries and Peoples remains seised of the question of East Timor.
The
Secretary-General of the United Nations is also engaged in a
continuing
effort, in consultation with all parties directly concerned, to
achieve a
comprehensive settlement of the problem.
17. The
incorporation of East Timor as part of Indonesia was recognized by Australia dc
facto on 20 January 1978, On that date the Australian Minister for Foreign
Affairs stated: The Government has made
clear publicly its opposition to the Indonesian intervention and has
made
this known to the Indonesian Government. He added: [Indonesias]
control is
effective and covers all major administrative centres of the territory. And further:
This is a reality with which we must come to terms. Accordingly,
the Government has decided that although it remains critical of the
means by which integration was brought about it would be unrealistic to
continue to refuse to recognize de facto that East Timor is
part of Indonesia.
On 23 February 1978
the Minister said: we recognize the fact that East
Timor is part of Indonesia, but not the means by which this was
brought
about.
[*98] On 15 December 1978 the Australian Minister for
Foreign Affairs declared that negotiations which were about to begin between
Australia
and Indonesia for the delimitation of the continental shelf between Australia
and East Timor, when they start, will signify de jure recognition
by Australia of the Indonesian incorporation of East Timor; he
added:
The acceptance of this situation does not alter the opposition
which the
Government has consistently expressed regarding the manner of incorporation. The negotiations in question began in
February 1979.
18. Prior to this,
Australia and Indonesia had, in 1971-1972, established a delimitation of the
continental shelf between their respective
coasts; the delimitation so effected stopped short on either
side of the
continental shelf between the south coast of East Timor and the
north
coast of Australia. This undelimited part of the continental shelf
was
called the Timor Gap.
The delimitation
negotiations which began in February 1979 between
Australia and Indonesia
related to the Timor Gap; they did not come to
fruition. Australia and Indonesia then turned to the possibility of
establishing a provisional arrangement for the joint exploration and
exploitation of the resources of an area of the continental shell A Treaty to
this
effect was eventually concluded between them on 11 December 1989, whereby a
Zone of Cooperation
was created in an area between the
Indonesian Province of
East Timor and Northern Australia. Australia
enacted legislation in 1990 with a view to implementing the Treaty;
this
law came into force in 1991.
*
* *
19. In these
proceedings Portugal maintains that Australia, in negotiating and concluding
the 1989 Treaty, in initiating performance of the
Treaty, in taking
internal legislative measures for its application, and in
continuing to negotiate with Indonesia, has acted unlawfully, in that
it
has infringed the rights of the people of East Timor to
self-determination
and to permanent sovereignty over its natural resources,
infringed the
rights of Portugal as the administering Power, and contravened
Security
Council resolutions 384 and 389. Australia raised objections to the
jurisdiction of the Court and to the admissibility of the Application. It took
the position, however, that these objections were inextricably linked
to
the merits and should therefore be determined within the framework of
the merits. The Court heard the Parties both on the objections and on
the
merits. While Australia concentrated its main arguments and
submissions
on the objections, it also submitted that Portugals case on the
merits
should be dismissed, maintaining, in particular, that its actions did not
in
any way disregard the rights of Portugal.
[*99]
*
* *
20. According to
one of the objections put forward by Australia, there
exists in reality no dispute between itself and Portugal. In another
objection, it argued that Portugals Application would require the
Court to
rule on the rights and obligations of a State which is not a party
to the
proceedings, namely Indonesia. According to further objections of Australia,
Portugal lacks standing to bring the case, the argument being that
it does not have a sufficient interest of its own to institute the proceedings,
notwithstanding the references to it in some of the resolutions of
the
Security Council and the General Assembly as the administering Power
of East Timor, and that it cannot, furthermore, claim any right to represent
the people of East Timor; its claims are remote from reality, and
the
judgment the Court is asked to give would be without useful effect;
and
finally, its claims concern matters which are essentially not legal in
nature
which should be resolved by negotiation within the framework of
on-
going procedures before the political organs of the United
Nations.
Portugal requested the Court to dismiss all these objections.
*
* *
21. The Court will
now consider Australias objection that there is in
reality no dispute between itself and Portugal.
Australia contends that
the case as presented by Portugal is artificially limited to the question
of
the lawfulness of Australias conduct, and that the true respondent
is
Indonesia, not Australia. Australia maintains that it is being sued
in
place of Indonesia. In this connection, it points out that Portugal
and
Australia have accepted the compulsory jurisdiction of the Court
under
Article 36, paragraph 2, of its Statute, but that Indonesia has not.
In support of the
objection, Australia contends that it recognizes, and
has always recognized, the right of the people of East Timor to
self-
determination, the status of East Timor as a non-self-governing
territory,
and the fact that Portugal has been named by the United Nations as the
administering Power
of East Timor; that the arguments of Portugal, as
well as its submissions, demonstrate that Portugal does not challenge
the
capacity of Australia to conclude the 1989 Treaty and that it does
not
contest the validity of the Treaty; and that consequently there is in
reality
no dispute between itself and Portugal.
Portugal, for its
part, maintains that its Application defines the real
and only dispute submitted to the Court.
22. The Court
recalls that, in the sense accepted in its jurisprudence and that of its
predecessor, a dispute is a disagreement on a point of law
or fact, a conflict of legal views or interests between parties (see Mavrommatis
Palestine Concessions, Judgment No. 2, 1924, P.C.I J., Series
A,
No. 2, p. 11; Northern Cameroons, Judgment, LC.J Reports 1963, p. 27;
and Applicability of the Obligation to Arbitrate under Section 21 of
the
United Nations Headquarters Agreement of 26 June 1947, Advisory
[*100] Opinion, I.C.J. Reports 1988, p. 27, para.
35). In order to establish the
existence of a dispute, It must be
shown that the claim of one party is
positively opposed by the other (South West Africa, Preliminary Objections, Judgment, [I.C.J.
Reports 1962, p. 328); and further, Whether
there exists an international dispute is
a matter for objective determination (Interpretation of Peace Treaties with Bulgaria, Hungary and
Romania, First Phase, Advisory Opinion, L C.). Reports 1950, p. 74).
For the purpose of
verifying the existence of a legal dispute in the
present case, it is not
relevant whether the real dispute is between Portugal and Indonesia rather than Portugal and
Australia. Portugal has,
rightly or wrongly, formulated complaints of fact and
law against Australia which the latter has denied. By virtue of this denial,
there is a legal
dispute.
On the record
before the Court, it is clear that the Parties are in disagreement, both on the
law and on the facts, on the question whether the
conduct of Australia in negotiating, concluding and initiating performance
of the 1989 Treaty was in breach of an obligation due by Australia
to Portugal under international law.
Indeed,
Portugals Application limits the proceedings to these questions.
There nonetheless exists a legal dispute between Portugal and Australia. This
objection of Australia must therefore be dismissed.
*
* *
23. The Court will
now consider Australias principal objection, to the effect that
Portugals Application would require the Court to determine
the rights and obligations
of Indonesia. The declarations made by the
Parties under Article 36, paragraph 2, of the Statute do not include
any
limitation which would exclude Portugals claims from the
jurisdiction
thereby conferred upon the Court. Australia, however, contends
that the jurisdiction so conferred would not enable the Court to act if, in
order to
do so, the Court were required to rule on the lawfulness of
Indonesias
entry into and continuing presence in East Timor, on the validity of the
1989
Treaty between Australia and Indonesia, or on the rights and obligations of
Indonesia under that Treaty, even if the Court did not have to determine its
validity. Portugal agrees that if its Application required the
Court to decide any of these questions, the Court
could not entertain it.
The Parties disagree, however, as to whether the Court is required
to
decide any of these questions in order to resolve the dispute referred to it,
24. Australia
argues that the decision sought from the Court by Portugal would inevitably
require the Court to rule on the lawfulness of the
conduct of a third State, namely Indonesia, in the absence of that
States
consent. In support of its argument, it cites the Judgment in the case
concerning Monetary Gold Removed from Rome in 1943, in which the
Court
ruled that, in the absence of Albanias consent, it could not take
any deci-[*101]-sion on the international
responsibility of that State since Albanias
legal interests would not only be affected by a decision, but would
form
the very subject-matter of the decision (I.C.J. Reports 1954, p. 32).
25. In reply,
Portugal contends, first, that its Application is concerned
exclusively with the objective conduct of Australia, which consists
in
having negotiated, concluded and initiated performance of the
1989
Treaty with Indonesia, and that this question is perfectly separable
from
any question relating to the lawfulness of the conduct of
Indonesia.
According to Portugal, such conduct of Australia in itself
constitutes a
breach of its obligation to treat East Timor as a non-self-governing territory
and Portugal as its administering Power; and that breach could be
passed upon by the Court by itself and without passing upon the rights
of
Indonesia. The objective conduct of Australia, considered as such,
constitutes the only violation of international law of which Portugal
complaint.
26. The Court
recalls in this respect that one of the fundamental prin-
ciples of its Statute is that it cannot decide a dispute between States
with-
out the consent of those States to its jurisdiction. This principle
was
reaffirmed in the Judgment given by the Court in the case concerning
Monetary
Gold Removed from Rome in 1943 and confirmed in several of
its subsequent decisions (see Continental
Shelf (Libyan Arab Jamahiriya/Malta), Application for Permission to Intervene,
Judgment, I.C.J. Reports
1984, p. 25, para. 40; Military and Paramilitary
Activities in and against Nicaragua (Nicaragua v. United States of
America), Jurisdiction and
Admissibility, Judgment, I.C.J. Reports 1984, p. 431, para. 88;
Frontier Dispute (Burkina Faso/Republic of Mali), Judgment, I.C.J. Reports
1986,
p. 579, para. 49; Land, Island and Maritime Frontier Dispute
(El
Salvador/Honduras), Application to Intervene, Judgment, I.C.J.
Reports
1990, pp. 114-116, paras. 54-56, and p. 112, para. 73; and Certain
Phosphate Lands in Nauru (Nauru v. Australia), Preliminary Objections,
Judgment, (I.C.J. Reports 1992, pp. 259-262, paras. 50-55).
27. The Court notes
that Portugals claim that, in entering into the
1989 Treaty with Indonesia, Australia violated the obligation to
respect
Portugals status as administering Power and that of East Timor as
a
non-self-governing territory, is based on the assertion that
Portugal
alone, in its capacity as administering Power, had the power to
enter into
the Treaty on behalf of East Timor; that Australia disregarded this exclusive
power, and, in so doing, violated its obligations to respect the status
of Portugal and that of East
Timor.
The Court also
observes that Australia, for its part, rejects Portugals
claim to the exclusive power to conclude treaties on behalf of East
Timor,
and the very fact that it entered into the 1989 Treaty with
Indonesia
shows that it considered that Indonesia had that power. Australia
in substance argues that even if Portugal had retained that power, on
whatever
basis, after withdrawing from East Timor, the possibility existed that
the
power could later pass to another State under general international
law,
[*102]
and that it did so pass to Indonesia; Australia affirms moreover that,
if
the power in question did pass to Indonesia, it was acting in
conformity
with international law in entering into the 1989 Treaty with that
State,
and could not have violated any of the obligations Portugal
attributes to
it. Thus, for Australia, the fundamental question in the present case
is
ultimately whether, in 1989, the power to conclude a treaty on behalf
of
East Timor in relation to its continental shelf lay with Portugal or
with
Indonesia.
28. The Court has
carefully considered the argument advanced by
Portugal which seeks to separate Australias behaviour from that
of
Indonesia. However, in the view of the Court, Australias behaviour
cannot be assessed without first entering into the question why it is
that
Indonesia could not lawfully have concluded the 1989 Treaty, while Portugal
allegedly could have done so; the very subject-matter of the Courts
decision would necessarily be a determination whether, having regard to the
circumstances in which Indonesia entered and remained in East
Timor, it could or could not have acquired the power to enter into treaties on
behalf of East Timor relating to the resources of its continental
shelf. The
Court could not make such a determination in the absence of
the consent of Indonesia.
29. However,
Portugal puts forward an additional argument aiming
to show that the principle formulated by the Court in the case concerning Monetary
Gold Removed from Rome in 1943 is not applicable in
the present case. It maintains, in effect, that the rights which
Australia
allegedly breached were rights erga omnes and that
accordingly Portugal could require it, individually, to respect them regardless
of whether or
not another State had conducted itself in a similarly
unlawful manner.
In the
Courts view, Portugals assertion that the right of peoples
to
self-determination, as it evolved from the Charter and from United
Nations practice, has an erga
omnes character, is irreproachable. The
principle of self-determination of peoples has been recognized by
the
United Nations Charter and in the jurisprudence of the Court (see
Legal
Consequences for States of the Continued Presence of South
Africa in Namibia (South West Africa)
notwithstanding Security Council Resolution 276 (1970), Advisory Opinion,
I.C.J. Reports 1971, pp. 31-
32, paras. 52-53; Western Sahara,
Advisory Opinion, [CJ. Reports
1975, pp. 31-33, paras. 54-59); it
is one of the essential principles of contemporary international law.
However, the Court considers that the erga
omnes character of a
norm and the rule of consent to jurisdiction are two
different things. Whatever the nature of the obligations invoked,
the
Court could not rule on the lawfulness of the conduct of a State when
its
judgment would imply an evaluation of the lawfulness of the conduct
of
another State which is not a party to the ease. Where this is so,
the
Court cannot act, even if the right in question is a right erga
omnes.
[*103]
30. Portugal
presents a final argument to challenge the applicability to the present case of
the Courts jurisprudence in the case concerning Monetary Gold
Rernoved from Rome in 1943. It argues that the principal matters on which its
claims are based, namely the status of East Timor as a
non-self-governing territory and its own capacity as the
administering
Power of the Territory, have already been decided by the General Assembly and
the Security Council, acting within their proper spheres of competence; that in
order to decide on Portugals claims, the Court might
well need to interpret those decisions but would not have to decide de
novo on their content
and must accordingly take them as givens; and
that consequently the Court is not required
in this case to pronounce on
the question of the use of force by Indonesia in East Timor or upon
the
lawfulness of its presence in the Territory.
Australia objects
that the United Nations resolutions regarding East
Timor do not say what Portugal claims
they say; that the last resolution
of the Security Council on East Timor goes back to 1976 and the
last
resolution of the General Assembly to 1982, and that Portugal takes
no
account of the passage of time and the developments that have taken
place since then;
and that the Security Council resolutions are not reso-
lutions which are binding under Chapter VII of the Charter or
otherwise
and, moreover, that they are not framed in mandatory terms.
31. The Court notes
that the argument of Portugal under consideration rests on the premise that the
United Nations resolutions, and in particular those of the Security Council,
can be read as imposing an obligation on States not to recognize any authority
on the part of Indonesia
over the Territory and, where the latter is
concerned, to deal only with
Portugal. The Court is not persuaded, however, that the relevant resolutions
went so far.
For the two
Parties, the Territory of East Timor remains a non-self-
governing territory and its people has the right to self-determination.
Moreover, the General Assembly, which reserves to itself the right
to
determine the territories which have to be regarded as
non-self-governing
for the purposes of the application of Chapter XI of the Charter,
has
treated East Timor as such a territory. The competent subsidiary
organs
of the General Assembly have continued to treat East Timor as such to
this day. Furthermore, the Security Council, in its resolutions 384
(1975)
and 389 (1976) has expressly called for respect for the
territorial integrity of East Timor as well as the inalienable right of its
people to self-
determination in accordance with General Assembly resolution 1514
(XV).
Nor is it at issue
between the Parties that the General Assembly has
expressly referred to Portugal
as the administering Power of East
Timor in a number of the resolutions it adopted on the subject of
East
Timor between 1975 and 1982, and that the Security Council has done so
in its resolution 384 (1975). The Parties do not agree, however,
on the [*104]
legal implications that flow from the reference to Portugal as the
administering Power in those texts.
32. The Court finds
that it cannot be inferred from the sole fact that
the above-mentioned resolutions of the General Assembly and the
Security Council refer to Portugal as the administering Power of East
Timor
that they intended to establish an obligation on third States to
treat
exclusively with Portugal as regards the continental shelf of East
Timor.
The Court notes, furthermore, that several States have concluded
with
Indonesia treaties capable of application to East Timor but which do
not
include any reservation in regard to that Territory. Finally, the
Court
observes that, by a letter of 15 December 1989, the Permanent
Representative of Portugal to the United Nations transmitted to the
Secretary-
General the text of a note of protest addressed by the Portuguese
Embassy
in Canberra to the Australian Department of Foreign Affairs and Trade
on the occasion of the conclusion
of the Treaty on 11 December 1989;
that the letter of the Permanent Representative was circulated, at
his
request, as an official document of the forty-fifth session of the
General
Assembly, under the item entitled Question of East Timor
, and of the
Security Council; and that no responsive action was taken
either by the
General Assembly or the Security Council.
Without prejudice
to the question whether the resolutions under discussion could be binding in
nature, the Court considers as a result that
they cannot be regarded as
givens which
constitute a sufficient basis for
determining the dispute between the Parties.
33. It follows from
this that the Court would necessarily have to rule
upon the lawfulness of Indonesias conduct as a prerequisite
for deciding
on Portugals contention that Australia violated its obligation to
respect
Portugals status as administering Power, East Timors
status as a non-
self-governing territory and the right of the people of
the Territory to
self-determination and to permanent sovereignty over its wealth
and
natural resources.
*
* *
34. The Court
emphasizes that it is not necessarily prevented from
adjudicating when the judgment it is asked to give might affect the
legal
interests of a State which is not a party to the case. Thus, in the
case
concerning Certain Phosphate Lands in Nauru (Nauru v. Australia), it
stated, inter alia, as follows:
In the present case, the interests of New Zealand and the United
Kingdom do not constitute
the very subject-matter of the judgment
to be rendered on the merits of Naurus Application
In
the
present case, the determination of the responsibility of New Zealand
or the United Kingdom is not a prerequisite for the
determination of
the responsibility of Australia, the only object of
Naurus claim
In the present case, a finding by the Court regarding the existence or
the content of the responsibility attributed to Australia by Nauru
[*105] might well have implications for the
legal situation of the two other
States concerned, but no finding in respect of that legal situation
will
be needed as a basis for the Courts decision on Naurus
claims
against Australia. Accordingly, the Court cannot decline to
exercise
its jurisdiction.
(I.C.J Reports 1992, pp. 261-262, para. 55.)
However, in this
case, the effects of the judgment requested by Portugal would amount to a
determination that Indonesias entry into and
continued presence in East Timor are unlawful and
that, as a consequence, it does not have the treaty-making power in matters
relating to
the continental shelf resources of East Timor. Indonesias rights and
obligations would thus constitute the very subject-matter of such a
judgment
made in the absence of that States consent. Such a
judgment would run
directly counter to the well-established principle of international
law
embodied in the Courts Statute, namely, that the Court can only
exercise
jurisdiction over a State with its consent (Monetary Gold Removed from
Rome in 1943, Judgment, LC.J Reports 1954, p. 32).
*
* *
35. The Court
concludes that it cannot, in this case, exercise the jurisdiction it has by
virtue of the declarations made by the Parties under
Article 36, paragraph
2, of its Statute because, in order to decide the claims
of Portugal, it would have to rule, as a prerequisite, on the lawfulness
of
Indonesias conduct in the absence of that States consent.
This conclusion applies to all the claims of Portugal, for all of them raise a
common
question: whether the power to make treaties concerning the
continental
shelf resources of East Timor belongs to Portugal or Indonesia,
and,
therefore, whether Indonesias entry into and continued
presence in the
Territory are lawful. In these circumstances, the Court does not deem
it
necessary to examine the other arguments derived by Australia from
the
non-participation of Indonesia in the case, namely the Courts lack
of
jurisdiction to decide on the validity of the 1989 Treaty and the
effects on
Indonesias rights under that treaty which would result from a
judgment
in favour of Portugal.
*
* *
36. Having
dismissed the first of the two objections of Australia which
it has examined, but upheld
its second, the Court finds that it is not
required to consider Australias other objections and that it cannot
rule
on Portugals claims on the merits, whatever the importance of the
questions raised by those claims and of the rules of international law
which
they bring into play.
37. The Court
recalls in any event that it has taken note in the present
Judgment (paragraph 31) that, for the two Parties, the Territory of
East
[*106]
Timor remains a non-self-governing territory and its people has the
right
to self-determination.
38. For these
reasons,
The Court,
By fourteen votes
to two,
Finds that it cannot in
the present case exercise the jurisdiction conferred upon it by the
declarations made by the Parties under Article 36,
paragraph 2, of its
Statute to adjudicate upon the dispute referred to it by
the Application of the Portuguese Republic.
In favour: President Bedjaoui; Vice-President Schwebel; Judges Oda, Sir Robert Jennings,
Guillaume, Shahabuddeen, Aguilar-Mawdsley, Ranjeva,
Herczegh, Shi,
Fleischhauer, Koroma, Yereshchetin; Judge ad hoc Sir
Ninian Stephen;
Against: Judge Weeramantry; Judge ad hoc Skubiszewski.
Done in English and
in French, the English text being authoritative, at
the Peace Palace, The Hague, this thirtieth day of
June, one thousand
nine hundred and ninety-five, in three copies, one of which will be
placed
in the archives of the Court and the others transmitted to the Government of
the Portuguese Republic and the Government of the Common-
wealth of Australia,
respectively.
(Signed) Mohammed Bedjaoui,
President.
(Signed) Eduardo Valencia-Ospina,
Registrar.
Judges Oda, Shahahuddeen, Ranjeva and
VERE5HCHETIN append
separate opinions to the Judgment of the Court.
Judge Weeramantry and Judge ad hoc Skubiszewski append dissenting opinions
to the Judgment of the Court.
(Initialled) M.B.
(Initialled)
E.V.O.
[*107]
SEPARATE OPINION OF
JUDGE ODA
I. I voted in
favour of the Judgment because I agreed with the Court
that the Application brought by Portugal against
Australia on 22 February 1991 should be dismissed, as the Court lacks
jurisdiction to entertain
it.
However, I am
unable to subscribe to the reason given by the Court
for this finding, that is, that
[the Court] cannot, in this case, exercise the jurisdiction it has by virtue of
the declarations made by the Parties under Article 36, paragraph 2, of its
Statute because, in order to decide the claims of Portugal, it would have to
rule, as a prerequisite, on the lawfulness of
Indonesias conduct in
the absence of that States consent (Judgment, para. 35; emphasis added.)
When it refers to
the consent of
Indonesia the Court itself seems to be
uncertain as to what this consent of Indonesia would have
meant.
Would it have meant that, in order for the Court to exercise its
jurisdiction, Indonesia would have had to have intervened in these
proceedings
or would it have meant that Indonesia would have had to have accepted
that jurisdiction under Article 36 (2) of
the Statute?
For my part, I
believe that the Court cannot adjudicate upon the
Application of Portugal for the sole reason that Portugal lacked locus
standi to bring against
Australia this particular case concerning the continental shelf in the Timor
Sea.
*
* *
2. Portugal, in its
Application, defined the dispute, on the one hand, as
relate[d] to the opposability to Australia:
(a) of the duties of, and delegation of
authority to, Portugal as the
administering Power of the Territory of East Timor; and
(b) of the right of the people of East
Timor to self-determination,
and the related rights (right to territorial integrity and unity
and permanent sovereignty over natural wealth and resources)
(Application, para. 1).
On the other hand,
Australia, which did not regard Portugal as having
authority over the Territory of East Timor in the late 1980s, has only
been accused by
Portugal in its Application of having engaged in
[*108] [the] activities
[which]
have taken the form of the negotiation and
conclusion by Australia with a third State [Indonesia] of an
agreement
relating to the exploration and exploitation of the continental shelf
in
the area of the Timor Gap and the negotiation, currently
in progress,
of the delimitation of that same shelf with that same third
State [Indonesia]
(Application, para. 2; emphasis added).
3. If there had
been anything for Portugal to complain about this
would not have been the opposability to any State of either the
duties
of, and delegation of authority to, Portugal as the administering Power
of the Territory of East Timor, or the right of the
people of East Timor
to self-determination, and the related rights (Application, para. 1).
Any
complaint could only have related to Portugals alleged title,
whether as
an administering Power or otherwise, to the Territory of East
Timor
together with the corresponding title to the area of continental
shelf
which would overlap with that of Australia. In this respect Portugal,
in
its Application, has given an incorrect definition of the dispute and
seems
to have overlooked the difference between the opposability to any State
of its rights and duties as the administering Power or of the rights of the
people of East
Timor and the more basic question of whether Portugal is
the State entitled to assert these rights and duties.
In particular
Portugal contends, with regard to subparagraph (b) in
the quotation in paragraph 2 above, that the right of the people of East
Timor to self-determination and the related rights guaranteed by
the
United Nations Charter to a people still under the control of a
colonial
State or of an administering Power for non-self-governing
territories
should be respected by the whole international community under
which-
ever authority and control that people may be placed. Australia has
not
challenged the right of the people of East Timor to
self-determination,
and the related rights. The right of that people to
self-determination and
other related rights cannot be made an issue and is not an issue of
the present case.
The present case
relates solely to the title to the continental shelf which
Portugal claims to possess as a coastal State. This point cannot be
over-
emphasized.
*
* *
4. What, then, did
Australia actually do to Portugal or the people of
East Timor? It is essential to note that, in the area of the Timor
Gap,
Australia has not asserted a new claim to any seabed area intruding
into
the area of any State or of the people of the Territory of East Timor,
nor
has it acquired any new seabed area from any State or from that
people
(see sketch-map on page 109).
[*109]
Sketch-map
N.B.
The
area with cross-hatching shows the location of the Zone of Cooperation under
the 1989 Treaty and also gives a general idea of the Timor
Gap.
[*110] In fact,
Australias original title to the continental shelf in the
Timor
Gap cannot be
challenged at all by any State or by any people. Under
the contemporary
rules of international law, Australia is entitled ipso jure
to its own continental shelf in the southern part of the Timor Sea
but
at the same time a State which has territorial sovereignty over
East
Timor, and which lies opposite to Australia at a distance of roughly
250
nautical miles, has the title with respect to the continental shelf off
its
coast in the northern part of the Timor Gap (see sketch-map: vertical
hatching). How far each continental shelf extends is determined
not in
geographical terms but by the legal concept of the continental shelf.
The
continental shelves to which both States are thus entitled
overlap
somewhere in the middle of the Timor Gap. Just as in the
cases con-
templated by Article 6 (I) of the 1958 Convention on the
Continental
Shelf and by Article 83(1) of the 1982 United Nations Convention on
the
Law of the Sea, Australia should have negotiated with the coastal
State
lying opposite to it across the Timor Sea (see sketch-map: State X
as
indicated therein) and did indeed negotiate with that State with respect
to
the overlapping continental shelves.
5. A
recital of the events which have taken place since the 1970s in
relation to the delimitation of the continental shelf in the relevant
areas
can usefully be given at this stage.
Pursuant
to the Agreement establishing certain seabed boundaries
(United Nations, Treaty Series, Vol. 974, p. 307), Australia and Indonesia
drew a line of delimitation east of longitude 133Á 23 E in the
Arafura
Sea on 18 May 1971 - in the area between Australia, on the one hand,
and West Irian (Indonesian territory on the island of New Guinea) and
Aru Island (Indonesian territory), on the other. On 9 October 1972
the
same two Governments, acting under the Agreement establishing
certain seabed boundaries in the area of the Timor and Arafura seas,
supplementary to the Agreement of 18 May 1971 (United Nations, Treat;
Series, Vol.
974, p. 319) (NB. the Chart attached to this Agreement is
reproduced on page Ill of this opinion), defined other lines of
delimitation west of longitude 133° 23 E extending to longitude 127°
56 E in the
area of the Timor and Arafura seas between Australia, on the one hand,
and the Tanimbar Islands
(Indonesian territory), on the other. Another
line was drawn westward from longitude 126° 00 E. This latter
agreement, however, left open a gap of nearly 120 nautical miles between
these
two lines off the coast of Portuguese Timor (as it is called on a
chart
attached to the Agreement), which was commonly known as the
Timor
Gap.
At that
time Portugal did not, however, attempt to negotiate with
Australia on the delimitation of the continental shelf in the area
thus
left open for Portugals benefit by the 1972 Agreement
between Indonesia
and Australia. This certainly leads one to question whether Portugal
did,
at that time, deem itself to be in the position of a coastal State with sov-[*111]
Chart Attached to
the Agreement of 9 October 1972
[*112]-ereignty over the
eastern part of the island of Timor (East Timor) and
whether it in fact thought that it could claim a title to the
continental
shelf in the Timor Gap.
Instead
of dividing the area by drawing a boundary, as in the case of
the 1971 and 1972 Agreements with Indonesia as explained above, Australia
agreed in the 1989 Treaty with Indonesia on the Zone of Cooperation
in an area between the Indonesian Province of East Timor and
northern
Australia to constitute
a Zone of Cooperation. The content
of the 1989 Treaty what was gained and lost in the Timor
Gap both
by Australia and by the State lying opposite to it (see sketch-map:
State
X as indicated therein) cannot be disputed, as the Treaty
was drawn
up with the consent of the States concerned.
6.
Indonesia had apparently claimed since the 1970s the status of a
coastal State for the Territory of East Timor, considered to be one of
its
provinces (as explained in paragraph 13 below), and, as such, had
negotiated with the opposite State, Australia, on the overlapping part of
their
respective continental shelves. On that basis, Australia concluded in
1989
a treaty with Indonesia which would remain in force for an initial
40-year
term and successive terms of 20 years unless the two States agreed
other-
wise (Art. 33) (Application, Ann. 2, text of the Treaty annexed to
the
Petroleum Act, 1990). If Portugal had claimed the status of a coastal State,
whether as administering
Power of the non-self-governing Territory or
otherwise, and had thus claimed the corresponding title to the continental
shelf in the northern part of the Timor Gap extending southward
from the coast of East Timor, then Portugal could
and should have initiated a dispute over that title with Indonesia which had
made a similar
claim. The party with which Portugal should have engaged in a dispute
over the conflicting titles to the continental shelf in the northern part
of
the Timor Gap
(see sketch-map: vertical hatching) could only have been Indonesia.
A
dispute could have turned on which of the two States, Indonesia
or
Portugal, was a coastal State located on the Territory of East Timor
and
thus was entitled to the continental shelf extending southwards from
the
coast of the Territory of East Timor, thus meeting the continental shelf
of
Australia in the middle of the Timor Gap. This is the
dispute in relation to which Portugal could have instituted proceedings against
Indonesia on the merits. However, any issue concerning the seabed area of
the
Timor Gap
could not have been the subject-matter of a dispute between
Portugal and Australia unless
and until such time as Portugal had been
established as having the status
of the coastal State entitled to the corresponding continental shelf (in other
words, Portugal would have to be
designated as State X, see sketch-map).
7. If
Portugal was the coastal State with a claim to the continental
shelf in the Timor
Gap (see sketch-map:
vertical hatching), then the
Treaty which Australia concluded with Indonesia in 1989 would
certainly
[*113] have
been null and void from the outset. Alternatively, if Indonesia was
the coastal State, and thus had a right
over the relevant area of the continental shelf (see sketch-map: vertical
hatching), then Portugal quite
simply had no right to bring this case. In order to do so, Portugal
would
have had to have been a coastal State lying opposite to Australia.
In
order to entertain the Application against Australia with respect to
the continental shelf in the Timor Gap or, more specifically, the
area
called the Zone of Cooperation which Australia claims in part,
the
Court needs to be convinced, as a preliminary issue, of the standing
of
Portugal in this case as being a coastal State with a claim to the continental
shelf in the Timor Sea as of 1991, the year of the Application
(see
sketch-map: State X as indicated therein).
As I
repeat, an issue on which Portugal could have initiated a dispute
would have been its own entitlement to the continental shelf off the
coast
of East Timor, but could not have related to the competence of
Australia
to conclude a treaty with Indonesia.
*
* *
8. The
present Judgment, in my view, seems to rely heavily on the jurisprudence of the
case concerning Monetary Gold Removed from Rome in 1943
(1954). That case does not seem to be relevant to the
present case as the Court found in 1954 that [t]o go into the merits
of
[questions which relate to the lawful or unlawful character of
certain
actions of Albania vis-ö-vis Italy] in a case brought by Italy against
France, among other co-Respondents, would
be to decide a dispute
between Italy and Albania and that [t]he Court cannot
decide such a
dispute without the consent of Albania (I.C.J. Reports 1954, p. 32). In
that case Albanias
legal interests would not only be affected by a decision [of the Court], but
would form the very subject-matter of the decision (ibid.).
The
present case is quite different in nature. The dispute does not
relate to whether Indonesia, the third State, was entitled in principle
to
conclude a treaty with Australia, but rather the subject-matter of
the
whole case relates solely to the question of whether Portugal or Indonesia, as
a State lying opposite to Australia, was entitled to the continental shelf in
the Timor Gap. This could have been the subject of
a
dispute between Portugal and Indonesia, but cannot be a matter in
which
Portugal and Australia can be seen to be in dispute with Indonesia as
a
State with an interest of a legal nature which may be
affected.
9. East
Timor was under Portuguese control from the sixteenth century onwards and the
Constitution of Portugal of 1933 stated that the
territory of Portugal comprised East Timor in Oceania. East Timor
kept
[*114] the
status of an overseas territory of Portugal even after the war, in contrast to
Indonesia which gained its independence from the Netherlands.
There is no doubt that, prior to 1974, Portugal had sovereignty over
East
Timor as one of its own overseas provinces and that Portugal, as
the
coastal State, would have had a right to the continental shelf in the seabed areas off the coast of East Timor in the Timor Sea.
10. On
the other hand, the United Nations Charter contains a declaration
regarding non-self-governing territories (Chap. XI) under which
Member States which have or assume responsibilities
for the administration of the colonial territories, accept as a sacred trust
the obligation to
promote the well-being of the inhabitants of these territories and, to
this
end, to transmit regularly to the Secretary-General statistical and other
information
of a technical nature relating to the territories. Portugal
never supplied regular information on its own colonies scattered
through-
out the world and was not seen to have acknowledged that those
colonies
had the status of non-self-governing territories under the United
Nations
system.
In 1960
the United Nations General Assembly, after having made the
Declaration on Decolonization proclaiming the right of all peoples
to
self-determination (resolution 1514 (XV)), adopted a resolution addressed
in particular to Portugal in which it considered East Timor to be a
non-
self-governing territory within the meaning of Chapter XI of the
Charter
and requested Portugal to transmit to the Secretary-General information
on East Timor,
among other non-self-governing territories under Portuguese control (resolution
1542 (XV)).
11.
Between 1961 and 1973 the General Assembly repeatedly appealed
to Portugal to comply with the decolonization policy of the United
Nations and continued to condemn Portugals
colonial policy and its persistent refusal to carry out that United Nations
policy. In 1963 the Security Council for its part deprecated the attitudes of
the Portuguese Government and its repeated violations of the principles of the
Charter,
urgently calling upon Portugal to implement the decolonization
policy (resolutions 180 (1963) and 183 (1963)), and in 1965 once again passed
a
resolution deploring Portugals failure to comply with the previous
General Assembly and Security Council resolutions (resolution 218
(1965)).
In 1972, the Security Council repeated its condemnation of the persistent
refusal of Portugal to implement the earlier resolutions (resolutions
312
(1972) and 322 (1972)).
Portugal
did not take any steps to assume the duties and responsibilities of a governing
authority in relation to those territories which should
have been treated as non-self-governing territories in accordance with
the
United Nations concept, and continued to regard them merely as
its
overseas provinces.
[*115] 12. Following the Carnation
Revolution in April
1974, the Government in Portugal was replaced by a new régime. The
Law of 27 July
1974, promulgated by the Council of State, revised the old
Portuguese
Constitution and acknowledged the right to self-determination
including independence of the territories under
Portuguese administration. The new Government of Portugal convened conferences
on decolonization in May 1975 in Dili and in June 1975 in Macao, to which it
invited
the representatives of several East Timorese political groups. The
Law
of 17 July 1975
relating to the decolonization of East Timor, which
resulted from those conferences,
was intended to put an end to the sovereignty of Portugal over East Timor in
October 1978.
On the
other hand Indonesia, which seems not to have sought previously to annex East
Timor to its own territory and had maintained
friendly relations with Portugal, appears to have begun considering
the
annexation of East Timor in the 1970s. In July 1975, the President
of
Indonesia asserted that East Timor would not be competent to attain
its
independence. The political group UDT, which supported the approach
of the Indonesian Government, organized a coup détat
on Il August
1975. The local government in East Timor did not receive any
effective
assistance from Portugal itself; its members left in August 1975 for
the
island of Atauro north of Timor and, in December 1975, moved away
from that island
and thus left the area. Portugal did not accept the
request of the FRETILIN group to return to East Timor and Indonesia
began to prepare for a large-scale military invasion of the
Territory.
These developments marked the end of Portuguese rule in East Timor.
13. On
28 November 1975 FRETILIN declared the full independence
of the Territory and the establishment of the Democratic Republic of
East Timor. On the other hand, some other political parties, such as
UDT and APODETI, which considered that it would be difficult
for East
Timor to maintain its independence, were willing to be annexed by Indonesia
and on 30 November 1975 the representatives of those groups made
a declaration of the separation of the Territory from Portugal and
its
incorporation into Indonesia.
In
early December 1975 Indonesia sent an army of 10,000 men to Dili.
On 17 December 1975, the pro-Indonesian parties declared the establishment of
a provisional government of East Timor in Dili. Responding to
an alleged appeal from the people of East Timor, Indonesia
passed a law
on 15 July 1976 providing for annexation, which the President of Indonesia
signed on 17 July 1976. East Timor was thus given the status of
the
twenty-seventh province of Indonesia. The Portuguese authorities,
which
had already left the island, have never returned to East Timor since
that
time.
*
* *
14. As
from the year 1974, which was marked by the change in Portuguese colonial
policy under the new régime, the General Assembly con-[*116]-tinued
to adopt successive resolutions on the implementation of the Declaration on
Decolonization. In its 1974 resolution, the General Assembly
welcomed the acceptance by the new Government of Portugal of the
principle of self-determination and independence and its unqualified
appli-
cability to all the peoples under Portuguese colonial domination,
calling
upon Portugal to pursue the necessary steps to ensure the full implementation
of the Declaration on Decolonization (resolution 3294 (XXIX)).
In 1975
the General Assembly, for the first time, adopted a resolution relating to East
Timor in which it called upon Portugal as the administering Power to continue
to make every effort to find a solution by peaceful means through talks between
the Government of Portugal and the
political parties representing the
people of Portuguese Timor; strongly
deplored the military intervention of the armed forces of Indonesia,
and
called upon Indonesia to desist from further violation of the territorial
integrity of Portuguese Timor and to withdraw without delay its
armed
forces from the Territory in order to enable the people of the
Territory
freely to exercise their right to self-determination and
independence
(resolution 3485 (XXX)).
Further
to that General Assembly resolution, the Security Council, on 22 December 1975,
deplored the intervention of the armed forces of
Indonesia in East Timor, regretting that the Government of Portugal
was not discharging fully its responsibilities as administering Power
in
the Territory under Chapter XI of the Charter, called upon Indonesia
to
withdraw all its forces from the Territory without delay, and called
upon
Portugal as administering Power to co-operate fully with the
United
Nations so as to enable the people of East Timor to exercise freely their
right
to self-determination (resolution 384 (1975)). Several months
later, on 22 April 1976, the Security Council once again passed a resolution
in which it did not refer to the responsibility of Portugal as
the
administering Power of East Timor but was only concerned with the
military intervention of Indonesia in that Territory (resolution
389
(1976)).
15. In
a resolution of 1976, the General Assembly, following the same approach as the
one adopted in the previous year, upheld the rights of
the people of East Timor and strongly
criticized the action of Indonesia
(resolution 31/53). It should be noted, however, that Indonesias
claim
that East Timor should be integrated into its territory was rejected
solely
in order to uphold the rights of the people of East Timor but not to
protect the rights and duties of the State of Portugal in relation to
East
Timor or the status of Portugal as the administering Power. In 1977
the
General Assembly kept to the outline of the previous years
resolution
(resolution 32/34); the Government of Portugal did not feature
in this
resolution at all.
In 1978
the General Assembly desisted from its rejection of Indonesias claim
that East Timor had been integrated. The 1978 resolution made no
[*117]
request for the withdrawal of the Indonesian military from East Timor,
but emphasized the inalienable right of the people of East Timor to
self-
determination and independence, and the legitimacy of their struggle
to
exercise that right (resolution 33/39). Since then the position of the
General Assembly has remained the same; that is, the emphasis has been
upon the relief of the people of East Timor (see resolutions 34/40,
35/27
and 36/50).
16. In
1980 the General Assembly welcomed the diplomatic initiative
taken by the Government of Portugal
with a view to finding a comprehensive solution to the problem of East Timor,
and indicated that the General
Assembly had heard the statements of the representative of Portugal
(as
the administering Power), the representative of Indonesia, various
East
Timorese petitioners and representatives of non-governmental
organizations, as well as the representative of FRETILIN (resolution 35/27).
In 1982
the General Assembly, after having heard the statements of the representatives
of Portugal, Indonesia, FRETILIN and others, requested
the Secretary-General to initiate consultations with all parties
directly
concerned with a view to exploring avenues for achieving a comprehensive
settlement of the problem (resolution 37/30). The consultations
thus requested
in the 1982 resolution have not yet yielded any fruitful
result.
The
General Assembly has included an item on the Question of
East
Timor on the agenda of
every session since 1983. However, on the
recommendation of the General Committee, the General
Assembly has
deferred consideration of the item of East Timor to the subsequent session
ever since that time. The question of East Timor may be said to be
a subject which has been shelved since 1983.
17.
Portugal, which was willing to grant independence to the people of
East Timor under the new Constitution of 1974, has not exercised
any
authority over the Territory ever since the local authority was forced
to
leave East Timor in 1975 on account of the turmoil in the island. Portugal has
not, since 1974, supplied any information or statistics as required
under the United Nations Charter and under the 1960 Declaration
on
Decolonization. The United Nations, when dealing with the problem
of
East Timor since 1976, has never indicated that Portugal should have
the
right and the duty to administer this area as a non-self-governing territory.
The
authority of Indonesia has been exercised in the Territory for
nearly 20 years since that time. The United Nations has not given
its
approval to the annexation of East Timor by Indonesia. However
the
rejection of Indonesia s claim that East Timor should be integrated
into
its territory disappeared from the 1978 resolution and the demand for
the
withdrawal of the Indonesian army ceased to be made. The fact is that
the
interest of the General Assembly was directed more to humanitarian
aid
than to the form of administration of the Territory.
18. The
incident which took place in 1991 at the Santa Cruz Cemetery
in Dili in East Timor was extremely serious from this very
standpoint.
[*118]
Whether the right of the people of East Timor to self-determination
has
been duly respected by Indonesia may well be questioned in some
other
proceedings before the Court or in the different fora of the
United
Nations.
While
the military intervention of Indonesia in East Timor and the
integration of East Timor into Indonesia in the mid-1970s were
not
approved by the United Nations, there has not been any reason to
assume that Portugal has, since the late 1970s and up to the
present time,
been entrusted with the rights and responsibilities of an administering Power
for the non-self-governing Territory of East Timor. Few States in
the international community have in the recent past regarded, or
at
present regard, Portugal as a State located in East Timor or would
main
tain that as such it may lay claim to the continental shelf off the coast
of
East Timor.
19.
Irrespective of the status of East Timor which is still in abeyance
according to the United Nations and irrespective of the rights of
the people of East Timor to self-determination guaranteed by the
United
Nations Charter, it is clear that Portugal has not been considered
at
least since the early 1980s to be a coastal State lying opposite
to
Australia and that in 1991, when Portugals Application was
filed in the
Registry of the Court, it did not have any authority over the region
of
East Timor, from the coast of which the continental shelf extends
south-
wards in the Timor Sea.
20. It
follows that Portugal lacks standing as an Applicant State in
this
proceeding which relates to the continental shelf extending southward
into the Timor Sea from the coast of East Timor in the Timor
Gap.
For this reason alone, the Court does not, in my view, have
jurisdiction
to entertain the Application of Portugal and the Application
must be dismissed.
(Signed)
Shigeru Oda.
[*119]
SEPARATE OPINION OF
JUDGE SHAHABUDDEEN
The case touches on
important principles of contemporary international law principles
which have changed the shape of the international community, altered the
composition of its leading institutions,
affected their orientation, and influenced their outlook. But, the
mandate
of the Court being limited by the consensual nature of its jurisdiction,
its
decision has turned on the preliminary question how far it may adjudicate
where the outcome would have consequences for the legal position
of a third party. In support of the Judgment, I would add the
following
observations.
I. The Principle that the Court
Cannot Exercise Jurisdiction
over a State Without its Consent
Reflecting a view
generally held in municipal law, Article 59 of the
Statute of the Court provides that [t]he decision of the Court has
no
binding force except between the parties and in respect of that
particular
case. But it does not follow that the Court is free to determine a
dispute
between parties in entire disregard of the implications of the decision
for
the legal position of a non-party. Under one form or another of an
indispensable parties
rule, the problem involved is solved in domestic
legal systems through an appropriate exercise of the power of joinder.
The Court lacks that power; and the right of intervention,
or to institute
separate legal proceedings where possible, is not always a
sufficient safeguard. Hence, when situations arise in which the requested
judgment
would in fact, even though not in law, amount to a determination of
the
rights and obligations of a non-party, the Court is being asked to exercise
jurisdiction over a State without its consent. Monetary
Gold Removed
from Rome in 1943 says it cannot do that.
That precedent has
given rise to questions1. In a fundamental sense the
questions stem from the fact that, as was remarked by Judge Jessup,
Law is constantly balancing conflicting interests (Barcelona Traction,
Light and Power Company, Limited, Second Phase, Judgment, I.C.J. [*120] Reports 1970, p. 206, para. 81,
separate opinion). The interests which
are in conflict here, and which need
to be balanced against each other if
collision is to be avoided, are those of Portugal in having its case
determined by the Court notwithstanding possible effects of the decision
on
Indonesia, and those of Indonesia in not having its rights and
obligations determined by the Court without its consent. Problems of this
kind
are apt to arise from the fact that, in the increasingly complex
character
of international relations, legal disputes between States are rarely
purely
bilateral. The argument follows that, as it was put to the Court
in
another case, if
FN1 Some were considered in D. H. N. Johnson, The
Case of the Monetary Gold
Removed from Rome in 1943, International
and Comparative Law Quarterly, 1955,
Vol. 4, p. 93. The Court had that article
before it in 1984. See Memorial of Nicaragua,
Military and Paramilitary
Activities in and against Nicaragua (Nicaragua v. United
Stales of America), Jurisdiction and Admissibility, dated 30 June
1984, para. 257.
the
Court could not adjudicate without the presence of all such
States, even where the parties before it had consented fully to
its
jurisdiction, the result would be a severe and unwarranted constriction of the
Courts ability to carry out its functions1.
FN1 Memorial of Nicaragua. cited in the preceding note, para.
248.
It is difficult to
think of any point at which a balance may be struck
between these competing considerations without the Court having sometimes to
assume jurisdiction notwithstanding that the interests of a non-
party State would to some extent be affected, as has happened in
some
cases. A fair interpretation is that what the Court has been doing was
to
identify some limit beyond which the degree to which the non-party
State
would be affected would exceed what is judicially tolerable. That
limit is
reached where, to follow the language of the Court, the legal interests
of
the non-party would not merely be affected by the judgment, but
would
constitute its very subject-matter.
Possibly another
formulation might have been invented; but the test
adopted is not in substance new to legal thought. The juridical problem
to be solved has recognizable parallels in other areas of the law: it concerns
the extent to which a given course of action could be regarded as
lying within a permissible field although it produces effects within a
for-
bidden one. No doubt with the constitutional jurisprudence of
some
countries in mind, in the case of the Application of the Convention
of
1902 Governing the Guardianship of Infants Judge Sir Percy Spender
remarked that a law may produce an effect in relation to a
subject-
matter without being a law on that subject matter (I.C.J. Reports 1958,
p. 118). That approach could be redirected to the problem before the Court:
would the requested judgment produce an effect in relation to
the legal interests of Indonesia without being a judgment on
those
interests?
Obviously, there
could be argument concerning marginal situations;
but there is a dividing line, and it is often
practicable to say that a given
situation falls on one side or the other of it. Monetary
Gold
represents [*121] that line.
Whatever the academic criticisms, the essential principle of the
case has not been challenged. The case may be distinguished, but
the
cases distinguishing it have also affirmed it. Nor would it be correct to say,
without important qualification, that since 1954 the principle of
the case has in no sense been applied; it is possible to attribute the
shape
of the judgments given in some of the cases to the need to take
account
of it. Certainly, where a case cannot be distinguished, the
principle
applies. In this case, the effort of Portugal was to distinguish and
not
to attack Monetary Gold; its counsel rejected what he understood to be
an Australian attempt to imply that Portugal is questioning the
soundness of the Monetary Gold case (CR 95/6, p. 11, Professor Dupuy). It
is not necessary to examine all the cases,
real or hypothetical, which may
be thought supportive of an attempt to
distinguish Monetary Gold. The
case concerning Certain Phosphate Lands
in Nauru (Nauru v. Australia) has been considered in the Judgment. I shall limit myself to one
other
case.
Corfu Channel,
Merits, comes closest to the view that the Court is not
necessarily prevented from acting by the circumstance that the lawfulness of
the conduct of a third State may seem to be involved. In that
case, the argument of Albania, as correctly recalled in Judge
Weeramantrys dissenting opinion to the present Judgment, should have
been
enough to alert the Court to the question whether it could properly
find
against Albania if it could not do so without making a determination as
to Yugoslavias international responsibility in its absence2.
However, it
does not appear to me that the evidence was examined with a
view to
making a finding of international responsibility against Yugoslavia
in
respect of its alleged conduct; it was examined as a method of proof,
or
disproof, of the British allegation that the mines had been laid with
the
connivance of Albania. Assuming that the minelaying operation had
been carried out by two Yugoslav warships, the United Kingdom argued
that this
would
imply collusion between the Albanian and the Yugoslav
Governments, consisting
either of a request by the Albanian Gov-[*122]-ernment
to the Yugoslav Government for assistance, or of acquiescence by the Albanian
authorities in the laying of the mines (I.C.J.
Reports 1949, p. 16; and I.C.J.
Pleadings, Corfu Channel, Vol. 1V,
p. 495, Sir Frank Soskice).
FN1 Continental Shelf (Tunisia/Libyan Arab Jamahiriya),
Application for Permission to Intervene, Judgment, I.C.J. Reports 1981, p. 20, para. 35, Continental
Shelf (Tunisia!
Lib ,van Arab Jamahiriya), Judgment, I.C.J. Reports 1982, pp. 61-62, para.
75, and p. 94,
para. 133, subpara. C (3), last sentence; Continental
Shelf (Libyan Arab Jomahiriya/
Malta), Application for Permission to Intervene, Judgment, I. C.J. Reports
1984,
pp. 25-
27, paras. 4G-43; and Continental Shelf (Lib van Arab
Jamahiriya/Molta), Judgment,
I.C.J. Reports 1985, pp. 25-28, paras.
21-23.
FN2 See also, I.C.J. Pleadings, Corfu Channel, Vol. IV, pp. 609-610,
duplique de M. Joe Nordmann, conseil du Gouvernement albanais.
By its suggested
request or acquiescence, Albania would make Yugoslavias acts its own;
it would be by making Yugoslavias acts its own that
it would engage international responsibility. In effect, proof of the
mines
having been laid by Yugoslavia would be part of the factual material
evidencing the commission of acts by Albania which independently
engaged
its international responsibility. A determination by the Court that Yugoslavia
engaged international responsibility by reason of its alleged con-
duct in laying the mines
would not have to be made for the purpose of
making a finding of international responsibility against Albania.
The
Court did not have before it the type of issue later raised in
Monetary
Gold, in which a determination that the absent State had engaged
inter-
national responsibility would have had to be made as a precondition
to
its admitted ownership of the gold being legally set aside by the
Court
and passed on by it to others. Corfu Channel is not at variance
with
Monetary Gold; nor does it show that the latter is inapplicable to
the
circumstances of the instant case.
In 1984 the Court
observed that the circumstances of the Monetary Gold case probably
represent the limit of the power of the Court to refuse to exercise its
jurisdiction (Military and
Paramilitary Activities in and
against Nicaragua (Nicaragua v. United States of America),
Jurisdiction
and Admissibility, Judgment, L C. J. Reports 1984, p. 431, para. 88).
True,
too, outside of the prohibited area, it must be open to the
Court, and
indeed its duty, to give the fullest decision it may in the circumstances
of
each case (Continental
Shelf (Libyan Arab Jamahiriya/Malta), Application for Permission to intervene,
Judgment, I.C.J. Reports 1984, p. 25,
para. 40). But these remarks also
recognized that the principle of the case
remains intact, being directly founded on the consensual nature of
the
Courts contentious jurisdiction. Would it apply to prevent the
Court
from adjudicating on the merits of Portugals case?
II. Whether the Requested Judgment Would Require the Court
to Determine Indonesia s Legal Interests
The premise of
Portugals claim is that, whatever may be the basis, it
possesses the exclusive power to enter into treaties on behalf of
East
Timor in respect of the resources of its continental shelf; Australia
con-
tends that it is Indonesia which possesses the power. The premise of
Portugals claim is thus in dispute.
[*123]
The Court must
first resolve this dispute relating to Portugals premise,
by determining that the treaty-making power belonged to Portugal
and
therefore of necessity that it did not belong to Indonesia, before it
could
go on to determine whether Australia engaged international responsibility by
negotiating and concluding the 1989 Treaty with Indonesia and by
commencing to implement it. In effect, a prerequisite to a decision against
Australia is a determination that Indonesia did not possess
the
treaty-making power. In the ordinary way, the Court could not
make
that determination without considering whether the circumstances
of
Indonesias entry into and continuing presence in East Timor
disqualified
it from acquiring the power under general international law. That
would
involve the determination of a question of Indonesias
responsibility in
the absence of its consent. The Court cannot do that.
*
That would seem to
end the case, but for an argument by Portugal that
the resolutions of the General Assembly and the Security Council conclusively
established its status as the administering Authority; that that
status carried with it the exclusive power to enter into treaties on
behalf
of East Timor in respect of the resources of its continental shelf; that
the
resolutions should in these respects be treated by the Court as
données;
and that in consequence a decision by the Court on Indonesias
legal
interests would not be required.
However, this way
of putting the matter does not efface the fact that
what Portugal is asking the Court to accept as données
is not the mere
text of the resolutions, but the text of the resolutions as interpreted
by
Portugal. The various resolutions would constitute the basis of the
Courts
decision; they would not remove the need for a decision to
be taken by
the Court as to what they meant. As the Parties accept, the
Court has
power to interpret the resolutions.
Portugals
interpretation of the resolutions is closely contested by Australia. The issue
so raised by Australia is not frivolous; the Court would
have to decide it. The Court has done so. On the conclusion which it
has
reached, the resolutions do not suffice to settle the question whether
the
treaty-making power lay with Portugal, as Portugal claims, or with Indonesia,
as Australia claims. Other matters would have to be investigated before that
question could be answered. Such other matters would include
the question whether, by reason of its alleged conduct, Indonesia
engaged
international responsibility which disqualified it from acquiring
that
power under general international law. Portugal accepts that the
Court
cannot act if the international responsibility of Indonesia would have
to
be passed upon. [*124]
However, even if
Portugals interpretation of the resolutions is correct,
the result
need not be affected. The prerequisite of which the Court must
ultimately be satisfied is that, whatever may be the basis, the
treaty-
making power lay with Portugal and not with Indonesia. If the Court
were to accept Portugals interpretation
of the resolutions as correct,
what it would be deciding, without hearing Indonesia on a
substantial
question of interpretation, is that it was Portugal and not
Indonesia
which possessed the treaty-making power; acceptance of Portugals interpretation
as correct would merely shorten the proof of Portugals claim
to the power. Indonesias legal interests would nonetheless be
determined
in its absence. In effect, the question is not merely whether
Portugals
interpretation is correct, but whether, in reaching the
conclusion that it is
correct, the Court would be passing on Indonesias legal interests.
There is a further
point. As the Court would be barred by the Monetary Gold principle from
acting even if Portugals interpretation of
the
resolutions were correct, it is possible to dispose of Portugals
Application without the necessity for the Court to determine whether or not
the
resolutions do indeed bear the interpretation proposed by it; the
Court
could arrive at its judgment assuming, but without deciding, that
Portugals interpretation is correct.
*
* *
The matter may also
be considered from the point of view of the effects
of the requested judgment on the rights of Indonesia under the 1989
Treaty and on the validity
of the Treaty itself.
First, as to
Indonesias rights under the Treaty. Submission 5 (b) of
the requested judgment would require Australia to abstain from implementing
the Treaty; Indonesia would thus lose the benefit of implementation of the Treaty
by Australia. That is not a matter of theoretical interest; Indonesia would be
deprived of concrete benefits to which it is
entitled under the Treaty, including possible financial benefits, in
much
the same way as the judgment requested in Monetary Gold would
have
deprived Albania of its right to the property involved in that
case.
Article 59 of the Statute of the Court would not protect Indonesia
against these effects.
In El Salvador v. Nicaragua, El Salvador asked
that the Government
of Nicaragua be enjoined to abstain from
fulfilling the
Bryan Chamorro Treaty
1
The Central American Court of Justice replied:
FN1
American Journal of International Law, 1917, Vol. 11, p. 683.
The Court is without competence to declare the Bryan-Chamorro
Treaty to be null and void, as in effect, the high party
complainant
requests it to do when it prays that the Government of Nicaragua be [*125] enjoined to abstain from
fulfilling the said Bryan-Chamorro Treaty.
On this point the
Court refrains from pronouncing decision, because,
as it has already declared, its jurisdictional power extends only
to
establishing the legal relations among the high parties litigant and
to
issuing orders affecting them, and them exclusively, as sovereign
entities subject to its judicial power. To declare absolutely the
nullity
of the Bryan-Chamorro Treaty, or to grant the lesser prayer for
the
injunction of abstention, would be equivalent to adjudging and
deciding respecting the rights
of the other party signatory to the
treaty, without having heard that other party and without its
having
submitted to the jurisdiction of the Court.1
Although El
Salvador had not asked for an order declaring the Bryan-
Chamorro Treaty to be invalid2,
in the view of the Central American
Court of Justice its prayer for an order enjoining Nicaragua to
abstain
from fulfilling the
Treaty was in effect
a request that the Court should
declare the
Treaty to be null and void,
which of course it could not
do in the absence of the other party to the Treaty. Thus, to grant
the
lesser prayer for the injunction of abstention would have the same effect
as a declaration of invalidity; they would both be equivalent
to adjudging and deciding respecting the rights of the other party signatory to
the
treaty, without having heard that other party and without its having submitted
to the jurisdiction of the Court. The injunction was refused.
Second, as to the
validity of the 1989 Treaty. There are situations in
which the Court may determine that an international obligation has
been
breached by the act of negotiating and concluding an inconsistent
treaty,
without the decision being considered as passing on the validity of
the
treaty3. But a situation of that kind is distinguishable
from one in which
the essential ground of the alleged breach and of any relief sought
necessarily implies that a State which is a party to a bilateral treaty with
the
respondent but not a party to the case lacked the capacity in
international law to enter into the treaty. Where this would be the true
ground
of decision, as it would be here, it is difficult to avoid the conclusion
that
the validity of the treaty was being passed upon in the absence of
the
State concerned. Further, as pointed out above, an order enjoining Australia
from implementing the Treaty would itself presuppose a finding
of
invalidity.
FN1
American Journal of international Law. 1917, Vol. 11, p. 729.
FN2
Cf. the third prayer of Costa Rica in Costa Rica v. Nicaragua (American
Journal of
International Law, 1917, Vol. 11, p. 202), where the Central
American Court of Justice
was asked to declare and adjudge said treaty to be null and void and
without effect. The
prayer was refused.
FN3
See the Vienna Convention on the Law of Treaties 1969, Art. 30, para. 5, and
the
decisions of the Central American Court of Justice in Costa Rica v. Nicaragua (American
Journal of International Law, 1917, Vol. 11, p.
181), and El Salvador v. Nicaragua (ibid.,
p. 674); and consider Judge Schückings understanding of the
judgment in Oscar Chinn (P.C. LJ., Series A/B, No. 63, p. 148, third
paragraph).
[*126]
In El
Salvador v. Nicaragua, the Central American Court of Justice
made it
clear, and rightly so, that it would not decline to act on
the
trivial argument that a third nation
possesses interests connected
with
the matters or questions in controversy1. But the
Court obviously did
not consider that the argument was
trivial in so
far as the requested
judgment would require it to determine the rights of a non-party State,
inclusive of the question of the validity of a treaty entered into between
that State and the respondent. It was on the clear basis
that it could not
and would not determine these matters, either directly or indirectly,
that
it found it possible to declare that the respondent is
under the obligation availing itself of all possible means provided by international law
to
re-establish and maintain the legal status that existed prior to the
treaty2. In effect, the Court was able to assume competence to
act in relation to some of the reliefs claimed by El Salvador, but not in
relation to
all. Here, by contrast, none of the reliefs requested by
Portugal could be
granted without passing on the legal interests of an absent State.
FN1
American Journal of International Law, 1917, Vol, II, p. 699.
FN2
Ibid., p. 730, fifth paragraph of the dispositif.
*
In an interesting
and careful argument, counsel for Portugal submitted
that
other
courts
have ruled on the violation of obligations derived
from a treaty, in cases where there was a conflict of obligations,
without ruling on the resolution of the conflict,
despite the absence
of the other party to the treaty from which the other
incompatible
obligation derived (CR
95/13, p. 55, Professor Galvão Teles).
Counsel cited Soering v. United
Kingdom (EHRR, Vol. 11, p. 439),
The Netherlands v. Short (ILM, 1990, Vol. 29-Il,
pp. 1375 et seq.) and Ng v. Canada (CC PR/C/49/D.469/1991),
adding that the judicial function of the adjudicating bodies in those cases
obliged them to answer the
question that was put to them. They were not,
for example, required to
decide on the rights of the United States, which was a party to the
treaty
and absent from the proceedings. As this argument of counsel seems to
recognize, the dividing line
is set by asking whether the requested judgment would be deciding not merely
the rights of the parties, but those of
the absent State as well. In my opinion, the judgment requested in
this
case would decide the rights of an absent State. Institutional and structural
differences apart, this is a point on which the three cited cases are
distinguishable.
*
[*127] It was also argued for
Portugal that, by virtue of Article 59 of the Statute of the Court, a judgment
of the Court in favour of it would be binding only as between itself and
Australia; Indonesia, as a non-party to the
case, would not be bound. But the problem involved is more
fundamental
than that to which that provision is directed. The provision applies to
a
judgment duly given as between the litigating parties; until such a judgment
has been given, the provision does not begin to speak (see, on this
point, Monetary
Gold Removed from Rome in 1943, Judgment, I.C.J.
Reports 1954, p. 33, first
paragraph). For the reasons set out above, the
judgment requested by Portugal would not be a judgment duly given
even
as between the litigating Parties. The fact that, by virtue of Article 59 of
the Statute, Indonesia would not be bound is not a reason why
the Court should attempt to do what it cannot legally do: the
provision
does not operate as a standing reservation in law subject to
which the
Court is at liberty to pronounce on the legal interests of a State in
the
absence of its consent.
III. Portugals First Submission
A word may be said
on the question whether the grounds on which the
Judgment rests prevented
the Court from granting the first of Portugals
five submissions, in which the Court was asked
[t]o
adjudge and declare that, first, the rights of the people of East
Timor to self-determination, to territorial integrity and unity and to
permanent
sovereignty over its wealth and natural resources and,
secondly, the duties, powers and rights of Portugal as the administering Power
of the Territory of East Timor are opposable to Australia, which is under an
obligation not to disregard them, but to
respect them.
There is no need to
dwell on the distinction between arguments and
conclusions1.
Portugal recognizes the distinction; it does not suggest that
the Court can grant its first submission considered as an
argument
intended to support the requested judgment but not in itself
constituting
part of the decision. It is necessary then to see what is the sense in
which
Portugals first submission could be regarded as part of the
requested
decision.
FN1
See the discussion of the eases in Sir Gerald Fitzmaurice, The Law and
Procedure of the International Court of Justice, 1986, Vol. 2, pp. 578
ff.
Portugals
first submission can only be considered as part of the
requested decision if, as the wording of the submission itself implies, a
judicial declaration that the claimed rights are opposable to Australia
is
required to ensure that Australia recognizes that it is under an
obligation not to disregard them, but to respect them. The
implication is that [*128] Australia
has been disregarding them, and not respecting them. But, if it
is asked why it should be thought that Australia has been
disregarding
them and not respecting them, the answer can only be that Australia
has
negotiated and concluded the 1989 Treaty with Indonesia and has
commenced to implement it.
Thus, the
fundamental issue raised by Portugals first submission is
the
same as the question whether the treaty-making power is held in law
by
Portugal or by Indonesia. As the Court cannot determine that question
in
the absence of Indonesia, it cannot competently grant the submission.
A submission, however worded, can only be granted if the granting of it
is necessary for the resolution of the dispute between the parties to
the
case. If the Court cannot determine the dispute, it cannot grant any
of
the submissions sought.
IV. Conclusion
International law
places the emphasis on substance rather than on
form. When the matter is thus regarded, it is apparent that
Portugals
Application would require the Court, in the absence of
Indonesia, to
determine Indonesias legal interests, inclusive of its claim to the
treaty-making power in respect of East Timor and a question of its
international responsibility, as a prerequisite to a determination of Portugals
claim
that Australia engaged international responsibility to Portugal by negotiating
and concluding the 1989 Treaty with Indonesia and by commencing to implement
it. I agree that the Court cannot act.
(Signed) Mohamed Shahabuddeen.
[*129]
SEPARATE OPINION OF
JUDGE RANJEVA
[Translation]
While the Court is
to be applauded for recalling that the right of
peoples to self-determination is one of the essential principles of customary
international law, possessing the characteristic of an absolute right
erga
omnes and for upholding the Australian objection to the effect
that
Portugals Application would necessitate a ruling on the rights and
obligations of Indonesia, it is nevertheless regrettable that this case should
not
have led the Court to analyse the extent and limitations of the jurisprudence
in Monetary Gold Removed from Rome in 1943. It would
have
been appropriate to highlight the true overall economy of the 1954 Judgment,
to ensure that no doubt remained regarding questions of jurisdiction at a time
when recourse to the jurisdiction of the Court is receiving growing support
from the international community. The virtue of this
approach would have been all the more instructive
in that it could usefully have been supplemented by meticulous analysis of that
States
request on the basis of a consideration of its subject-matter. Such
an
improvement would not have affected the operative part of the Judgment
delivered by the Court in this case.
I. Analysis of the Case Law in Monetary
Gold
The consensual
nature of international jurisdiction prohibits the Court
from adjudicating on the legal interests of a State which has not
clearly
expressed its consent to jurisdiction. Such was the basic principle
evoked
by the Judgment of 1954. In the present ease, was it necessary for
the
Court to adjudicate, as a prerequisite, by applying the jurisprudence
of
Monetary Gold, on the lawfulness of Indonesias presence in the
Territory of East Timor? This is the crux of the matter. The
Judgment
responds positively to this question by means of petitio
principii, whereas
it would perhaps have been preferable to ponder how far the analysis
of
the structure of the Courts reasoning, both in 1954 and in
1992, in the
case concerning Certain Phosphate Lands in Nauru (Nauru v. Australia),
justified a conclusion as to whether or not it was valid to transpose
the
jurisprudence of Monetary Gold.
The conclusive
passage in the 1954 Judgment deserves to be recalled:
In the present case, Albanias legal interests would
not only be
affected by a decision, but would form the very subject-matter of the
decision. In such a case, the Statute cannot be regarded, by implica-[*130]-tion, as authorizing proceedings to be
continued in the absence of Albania. (I.C.J. Reports 1954, P. 32.)
This conclusion is
explained by the logical sequence of propositions
which form the structure of the Courts reasoning. The sequence of
this
reasoning is as follows: the reply to the question of the possible
responsibility of Albania vis-ö-vis Italy, the determining proposition,
subsequently conditioned the possibility of the reply to the question of
the
definitive attribution of the Albanian gold, the substance of the
dispute.
In other words, the determining proposition turned upon a question
of
subjective personal rights governing mutual relations between two
legal
entities, whereas the principal question turned upon a true
objective
point of law: the attribution of the gold. This being so, it was
impossible
for a court of a consensual nature to adjudicate upon a question of subjective
rights without the consent of all the parties concerned: the relevant decision,
by a constitutive act or by a declarative act, would have
determined the substance of the rights and obligations governing the relations
between the parties.
On reading the
conclusive paragraph of the Judgment of 1992 in the
case concerning Certain Phosphate Lands in Nauru, one may wonder
whether one
is not faced with a departure from previous doctrine:
In the present case, a finding by the Court regarding the
existence
or the content of the responsibility attributed to Australia by
Nauru
might well have implications for the legal situation of the two
other
States concerned, but no finding in respect of that legal situation
will
be needed as a basis for the Courts decision on Naurus
claims
against Australia. Accordingly, the Court cannot decline to exercise its
jurisdiction. (I.C.J.
Reports 1992, pp. 261-262.)
The problem of the
1992 Judgment turns upon a preliminary objection
relating to the jus
standi ut singuli of Australia as Respondent in a dispute about
responsibility, in other words in the context of subjective
rights.
Notwithstanding the mandate or trusteeship agreements, which
determined the legal situation of the relations between the three mandatory or
trust powers, the Court did not find it necessary, as a prerequisite,
to rule on the legal problems relating
to relations between the United
Kingdom, Australia and New Zealand.
To analyse these
propositions, the elements pertinent to an under-
standing of the decision by which the Court accepts the exercise of
its
jurisdiction must be called to mind. To begin with, the very
subject-
matter of the Judgment concerns Australias obligation to reply
before the
Court to the allegations that it has violated its obligations as
mandatory
then trust Power; in other words, one is faced with a question affecting
the basis of
the procedural right, but which does not call into question
the material content of a subjective right concerning the legal
relations
between the three parties. Secondly, as regards the actual subject-matter
[*131] of the procedural rights,
the act of seising the Court has the effect of
imposing a general, impersonal system, in other words, a system of objective
law, upon the various players involved, be they the parties them-
selves or the Court; in other words, the legal ties resulting from the
seisin
of the Court are not contractual or subjective in nature, since the
modifications proposed by the parties to a case originate in Article 101 of
the
Rules.
It is therefore the
objective nature of the legal relations which exist
between those involved in the
proceedings, relations stemming from the
act of seisin, which explains, in the preliminary phase, the fact that
the
Court did not deem it necessary to transpose the jurisprudence of
Mon-
etary Gold, inasmuch as that jurisprudence required that a dispute implicating
a State absent from the proceedings should first be settled.
In the present
case, the structure of the Portuguese Application presupposes that the givens of the dispute, which have given rise to an agreement
of principle by the two Parties in contention, concern a question of
an objective right erga
omnes, namely, East Timor's acknowledged status
as a non-self-governing territory and the right of the people of Timor
to
self-determination. Hence, in logical terms, one is faced with a
hypothesis
which is the inverse of that envisaged in Monetary Gold. This
observation
causes one to wonder whether it was adequate purely and simply to refer
to the principle set out in that Judgment.
In the case
concerning Military and Paramilitary Activities in and
against Nicaragua
(Nicaragua y. United States of America), moreover,
did the Court not recall the intrinsic limits on the scope of the
jurisprudence in Monetary Gold in the following terms?
"The
circumstances of the Monetary Gold case probably
represent
the limit of the power of the Court to refuse to exercise its
jurisdiction; and none of the States referred to can be regarded as in
the
same position as Albania in that case, so as to be truly indispensable
to the pursuance of the proceedings."
(Judgment of 26 November
1984, [Cf. Reports 1984, p. 431, para.
88.)
A prior decision,
in the meaning in which it is understood in the Judgment delivered in the
Monetary Gold case would be essential, it seems to
me, when the object of that prior decision is subjective
rights, in other
words, rights relating to the legal situation of a State which has not
consented to the jurisdiction or which does not appear before the Court.
Can
the same principle be transposed in cases where the prior decision concerns a
question of objective rights opposable erga omnes? This
question
can no longer be avoided since the jus cogens falls within the
province of
positive law. The difficulty resides in the fact that, by nature, the rules
of
objective law transcend the order of conventional rules and that
disputes
involving objective law call into question the legal interests of
third
States. Is the purpose of the rule of Monetary Gold to limit the domain
of
the Court's jurisdiction ratione juris solely to disputes involving
subjec-[*132]-tive rights? To refer without any
explanation to the jurisprudence in
Monetary Gold leaves too many questions open for it to satisfy
the
requirements of the good administration of justice, one of whose components is
the foreseeability of legal decisions; this observation is all
the more valid since the same results could have been obtained
and
reinforced on the basis of an actual analysis of Portugal's Application.
II. Subject-Matter of Portugals
Application
In my view, a
scrupulous examination of the subject-matter of Portugal's Application did not
oblige the Court, as a prerequisite, to adjudicate
on the lawfulness of the entry into and continued presence of Indonesia
in the Territory of East Timor; such an approach would also have led
to
the conclusion that the Court could not exercise the jurisdiction which
it
possesses by virtue of the acceptance by Portugal and Australia of
the
jurisdiction of the Court under Article 36, paragraph 2, of the Statute.
Portugal is
simultaneously pursuing three objectives: first, the preservation of the right
of the people of East Timor to self-determination; second, the
nullification of the obligations stipulated by Australia
and
Indonesia in the 1989 Treaty and, at the same time, depriving
Indonesia
of the benefit of the legal effects of the principle pacta
aunt servanda. One
is therefore faced with an Application concerning a dispute relating
to
questions of objective rights and subjective rights. An examination of
the
relations between the propositions concerning each type of right
shows
that the questions of objective rights are the justification for matters
of
subjective rights being taken into account, which must be regarded as
the
Applicant's principal and final conclusion. Moreover, this cause and
effect relationship between the submissions of the Application calls
to
mind the distinction between submissions and false submissions, as highlighted
by the Court in the Minquiers and Ecrehos case (Judgment,
I.C.J.
Reports 1953, p. 52).
In the present dispute,
by partly but principally requiring the "nullification" of the treaty
obligations entered into by Australia vis-ö-vis Indo-
nesia and thus depriving Indonesia of the benefit of the effects of
the
principle pacta sum servanda, a decision of the Court
would have adjudicated directly upon Indonesia's rights. Such a solution cannot
be
accepted in international law without there being any need, as a prerequisite,
for a decision relating to the lawfulness of the entry into and continued
presence of Indonesia in the Territory of East Timor.
Where the questions
of objective rights are concerned, the Court
observes that there is no longer any reason to adjudicate on that part
of
Portugal's submission which calls for the right of the people of
East
Timor to self-determination to be declared opposable to Australia. The
Judgment takes note of the fact that the dispute in the relations
between
the two Parties on this point has been resolved during the
proceedings;
but in so doing, has the Court not deprived itself of the
opportunity to
[*133] indicate
in detail the fate it intended to reserve to its jurisdiction, since
a
dispute arose turning upon an objective right?
On examination, the
agreement of principle reached between Portugal
and Australia concerning the
right of the people of Timor shows the
acceptance, by them, of a norm of international law, the expression of
convictjo
fluis, whose legal consequences must be deduced, both as
regards the Applicant and the Respondent. In ruling that the case
should
be dismissed, the Judgment has refrained from adjudicating upon a
dispute between the Parties which is still pending the legal
consequences
of the agreement of principle concerning the right of the people of
East
Timor to self-determination; the Judgment should have done this
by
showing the need for a prior decision in order to adjudicate upon
this
question of objective law, which it does not do.
But could the
Court, in the context of the interpretation it has given of
the jurisprudence of Monetary Gold, go beyond
a simple acknowledgment, in legal terms, of a situation of fact, from which it
does not draw
the legal consequences?
In my view, the
difficulties the Court had to confront resulted from the
fact that it was difficult to establish the summa
divisio between the parties
and the third party in an international act: Australia is the centre of
gravity of the whole case. But is it realistic to consider that State as an
absolute third party, falling within the residual category exterior to the
circle
of the Parties: Portugal vis-à-vis the 1989 Treaty and
Indonesia vis-à-vis
the Judgment? This approach, bearing the hallmark of realism, reveals
the limitations of an (abstract and) theoretical view of the principle of
the
relative effect of the conventions and of res judicata.
Realism in such a
tricky case should have led the Court to offer the
Parties involved an appropriate legal framework for holding in cheek
the
undesirable effects of a legal act or a situation. In acting thus, the
Court
would not be concerned with choosing between the practical
measures
which the interested States or the competent organs of the United
Nations
can take in order to solve the more general problem of East Timor.
In
adjudicating on the submissions relating to the fundamental questions
of
procedure, the Court could have spelled out the scope of the jurisprudence
relating to the prior decision in its relations with the multiple
facets
which have attracted the attention of the two Parties in dispute and precluded
the possibilities for erroneous interpretation of the Judgment.
It was a difficult
exercise but one to which a solution proved possible,
inasmuch as the operative part itself did not pose any problems. But
in
dealing with these difficulties, the Court is laying down the
framework
for the development of international law and performing one of its principal
functions, described by Sir Robert Jennings in the following terms:
Ad hoc tribunals can settle particular disputes; but the
function
of the established principal judicial organ of the
United Nations must include not only the settlement of disputes but also the scientific
development of general international law
There is therefore
[*134] nothing strange in the ICJ fulfilling a
similar function for the international community. (Judge Sir Robert Jennings,
The Role of the
International Court of Justice in the Development of International
Environmental Protection Law, Review of European Community
and International Environmental
Law, Vol. 1, 1992, p. 242.)
(Signed) Raymond Ranjeva.
[*135]
SEPARATE OPINION OF JUDGE VERESHCHETIN
While I
am in agreement with the Judgment delivered by the Court,
1 feel obliged to
deal in this opinion with one important issue which, in
my view, although not addressed in the reasoning of the Judgment,
also
bars the Court from adjudicating upon the submissions in the Application of
the Portuguese Republic.
*
* *
Besides
Indonesia, in the absence of whose consent the Court is prevented from exercising its jurisdiction over the Application, there
is
another third party
in this case, whose consent was sought neither by
Portugal before filing the Application with the
Court, nor by Australia
before concluding the Timor Gap Treaty. Nevertheless, the Applicant
State has acted in this Court in the name of this third
party and the
Treaty has allegedly
jeopardized its natural resources. The third party at issue is the people of East Timor.
Since
the Judgment is silent on this matter, one might wrongly con-
clude that the people, whose right to self-determination lies at the
core
of the whole case, have no role to play in the proceedings. This is not
to suggest that the Court could have placed the States Parties to the
case and the people of East Timor on the same level procedurally.
Clearly, only States may be parties in cases before the Court (Article
34
of the Statute of the Court). This is merely to say that the right of
a
people to self-determination, by definition, requires that the wishes of
the
people concerned at least be ascertained and taken into account by
the
Court.
To do
so in this case the Court should have had reliable evidence on
how far the
Application was supported by the people of East Timor. It
was especially important in the circumstances of the case, where
the
rights consequential to the status of Portugal as administering
Power,
including the right to litigate before the Court for the people of
East
Timor, were strongly contested by the Respondent State. I have no
desire
whatever to cast any doubt on Portugals good intentions in bringing
the
case before the Court. However, without clear evidence to the contrary,
the Court cannot
easily dismiss the contention that, 20 years after the loss
of effective control of the Territory, Portugal is not in a position to act
in
the Court with full knowledge of the wishes and views of the majority
of
the East Timorese people.
Even
under normal circumstances, the denomination of an applicant
State as administering Power does not diminish the necessity for the
Court to check its claims by reference to the existing evidence of the
will
[*136] of the people concerned. As
was observed by Portugal in the oral pleadings, the right of a people to
self-determination presumes that:
In the concrete situation it must be looked at to see whether
the
interests of an administering Power (if as is usual, it is still in effective
control), or any other power, really coincide with those of
the
people. (CR 95/13, p.
36, para. 88, Professor Higgins.)
This would seem to
suggest that the same requirements apply a fortiori to
an administering Power which for many years has not been in effective
control
of the territory concerned. Portugal also asserted that it represents the
Territory of East Timor in the domain of relations between
States in close contact with the representatives of the people of
East
Timor (CR
95/12, p. 63, para. 21, Professor Correia). It reproached Australia (in
principle quite rightly) for not having previously secured
the approval of the peoples of the Territory through their leaders
of the
Treaty at issue (CR 95/13, p, 38, para. 94, Professor Higgins).
After all these
statements, one might have expected Portugals Application to be
substantiated by credible evidence that Portugal had itself
secured the support of its Application by the East Timorese people.
However, neither in the written pleadings and annexed documents, nor in
the
course of the oral arguments and replies, has the Court been provided
with such evidence, except for cursory press references which did not
even mention the object of the dispute the Timor Gap
Treaty (e.g.,
CR 95/12, pp. 69-70, Professor Correia).
The necessity for
the Court to have this evidence was only reinforced
by the fact that the other Party in the dispute sought to disclaim
the
alleged disregard and infringement of the legal rights and interests of the
people of East Timor. It argued, inter
alia,
that:
if
Australia had done nothing, and refused to negotiate this agreement [the Timor
Gap Treaty] with Indonesia, there would have been
no chance of any exploitation of any of the disputed areas: the economic
benefits to the people would have been nil (CR 95/Il, p, 42,
Professor Bowett).
Moreover,
in Australias view, the real situation is that East
Timor
will be deriving economic benefits from resources on the
Australian
shelf. (Ibid., p. 44.) In its
Rejoinder, Australia also argues that: The
Treaty is potentially far more beneficial to the people of East Timor provided
Indonesia passes on an equitable part of the benefits to the people (para. 160); and that the: Judicial
recourse by Portugal against Australia
is not, therefore, le moyen le plus
effectif by which the rights of the
people of East Timor to their natural resources can be
protected (ibid.).
The argument of
Australia on this crucial matter for the case has also
not been supported by any evidence of the previous consultation of
the
[*137] people of East
Timor, and therefore did not sound convincing. However,
since the Court, for the reasons stated in the body of the Judgment,
stopped
short of deciding the dispute on the merits, it could not be
expected to pronounce on Australias duty (or lack of it) to consult
the
East Timorese people.
The matter is quite
different when it comes to Portugals duty to consult the leaders or
representatives of the people before submitting the case
to the Court on its behalf. In the latter instance, the question was connected
with the admissibility of the Application and remained within the
framework of the preliminary jurisdictional
finding of the Court. The
Court should have reacted to the repeated statements by Portugal that
its
rights and interests in this case were only functional and
that the main
interest in bringing the present proceedings belongs
to the people of East
Timor (CR 95/6, p. 56,
para. 15, Professor Correia).
True, in the Western
Sahara Advisory Opinion the Court noted that:
The validity of the principle of self-determination, defined
as the
need to pay regard to the freely expressed will of peoples, is
not
affected by the fact that in certain cases the General Assembly
has
dispensed with the requirement of consulting the inhabitants of a
given territory. (I.C.J.
Reports 1975, p, 33, para. 59.)
The Court went on
to say that:
Those instances were based either on the consideration that a
certain population did not constitute a people entitled to
self-determination or on the conviction that a consultation was
totally
unnecessary, in view of special circumstances. (Ibid.)
In the instance of
East Timor, however, the General Assembly has
found it appropriate not to dispense with the requirement of
consulting
the inhabitants of East Timor in exploring avenues for
achieving a comprehensive settlement of the problem (resolution 37/30 of 23
November
1982). The Assembly required the Secretary-General to initiate
consultations with all parties directly concerned (ibid.; emphasis added).
In accordance with
this resolution, the Secretary-General has been
holding consultations, not only with the Governments of Indonesia
and
Portugal, but with a broad cross-section of East Timorese
representing
various trends of opinion as well (doc. SG/SM/5519 of 9 January 1995).
Thus, in the
consultations under way in the United Nations on the future
of East Timor, the East Timorese people is considered as a distinct
party
directly concerned, which can speak for itself through
its representatives.
In contrast to the
instances mentioned in the above dictum of the
Court in the Western
Sahara case, where the consultation of the inhabitants of a given territory
was totally unnecessary, in view of special circumstances,
in the case before the Court the special circumstances
described above dictate the necessity for the Court at least to
ascertain
[*138] the views of
the East Timorese representatives of various trends of
opinion on the subject-matter of the Portuguese Application.
In the absence of
direct evidence of these views, which admittedly may
be difficult to obtain given the present situation in East Timor, the
Court
could have been provided with the opinion of the appropriate organs of
the United Nations, which exercise overall supervision
of the non-self-governing territories. However, the Court has not had its
attention drawn
to any pronouncements of the Security Council, the General Assembly, the
Committee of Twenty-Four or any other organs of the United
Nations which could serve as an expression
of the international communitys concern regarding the concrete matter
under consideration in the
Court. In the course of the pleadings no reference was made to any resolutions
of these organs challenging the Timor Gap Treaty, or reflecting the overt discontent
of the people of East Timor with that Treaty (as is
the case, for instance, with the human rights situation in East
Timor).
This, moreover, despite the fact that the Treaty had been under negotiation
for ten years, and that Portugal had informed the Secretary-General
and, through him, all the Members of the United Nations of its protest on the
occasion of its conclusion in 1989.
The United Nations
Charter, having been adopted at the very outset of
the process of decolonization, could not explicitly
impose on the administering Power the obligation to consult the people of a
non-self-governing territory when the matter at issue directly concerned that
people. This
does not mean, however, that such a duty has no place at all in international
law at the present stage of its development and in the contemporary setting of
the decolonization process, after the adoption of the Declaration on the
Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and
Peoples (General Assembly resolution 1514 (XV)).
In the Western
Sahara Advisory Opinion the Court states that: in certain cases the
General Assembly has dispensed with the requirement of
consulting the inhabitants of a given territory (I.C.J. Reports 1975,
p. 33, para. 59; emphasis added). By implication,
it means that, as a rule,
the requirement to consult does exist and only in certain
cases may it
be
dispensed with. The exceptions to this rule are stated in the same dictum
of
the Court and, as has been shown above, they could not be held to
apply in the present case. I believe that nowadays the mere
denomination
of a State as administering Power may not be interpreted as
automatically
conferring upon that State general power to take action on behalf of
the
people concerned, irrespective of any concrete circumstances.
In light of the
above considerations, I conclude that the absence of
Indonesias consent is but one of the reasons leading to the
inability of
the Court to decide the dispute. The other, in my opinion, no less important,
reason is the lack of any evidence as to the views of the people of
East Timor, on whose behalf the Application has been filed.
(Signed) Vladlen S. Vereschetin.
[*139]
DISSENTING OPINION
OF JUDGE WEERAMANTRY
|
TABLE OF CONTENTS |
|
||||
|
|
|||||
Introduction |
142 |
|||||
|
Linkage between
jurisdiction and the merits |
143 |
||||
|
The background |
144 |
||||
|
The Timor Gap
Treaty |
147 |
||||
|
Scheme of
opinion |
149 |
||||
|
|
|
||||
Part A. The Position of Third Party States |
150 |
|||||
|
1. The
jurisdictional issue |
150 |
||||
|
(i) |
The contentions
of the Parties |
150 |
|||
|
(ii) |
The
circumstances before the Court |
150 |
|||
|
(iii) |
Do the
circumstances of the case attract any necessity to consider |
|
|||
|
|
a third
States conduct? |
153 |
|||
|
(iv) |
Is the Court
under an obligation to reinvestigate matters dealt with |
|
|||
|
|
in the United
Nations resolutions? |
154 |
|||
|
|
|
|
|
||
|
2. The Monetary
Gold principle |
156 |
||||
|
(i) |
Subject-matter |
156 |
|||
|
(ii) |
Parties |
156 |
|||
|
(iii) |
Rationale |
156 |
|||
|
(iv) |
Italian and
United Kingdom claims distinguished |
157 |
|||
|
(v) |
The third party
principle and the judicial duty to decide |
158 |
|||
|
(vi) |
The test of
reasonableness |
161 |
|||
|
(vii) |
Prior
jurisprudence |
163 |
|||
|
|
(a) |
Advisory
Opinions |
163 |
||
|
|
(b) |
Contentious
cases |
164 |
||
|
(viii) |
Subsequent
jurisprudence |
167 |
|||
|
|
|
|
169 |
||
|
3. Other
relevant factors |
169 |
||||
|
(i) |
Third party
safeguards |
169 |
|||
|
(ii) |
The principle of
individual State responsibility |
170 |
|||
|
(iii) |
Rights erga
omnes |
172 |
|||
|
(iv) |
Increasingly
multilateral nature of modern international obligations |
173 |
|||
|
(v) |
The distinction
between a treaty and the unilateral acts from which it results |
173 |
|||
|
(vi) |
Has the wrong
party been sued? |
174 |
|||
|
(vii) |
Historical
background |
176 |
|||
|
(viii) |
Conclusion |
178 |
|||
[*140] |
|
|
|
|||
Part B. The Jus Standi of Portugal |
178 |
|||||
|
(i) |
The respective
positions of the Parties |
178 |
|||
|
(ii) |
Structure of the
United Nations Charter provisions regarding |
|
|||
|
|
dependent
territories |
179 |
|||
|
(iii) |
Is the United
Nations a substitute for a displaced administering Power? |
181 |
|||
|
(iv) |
The right of
representation |
|
|||
|
(v) |
Resolutions
recognizing Portugals status as administering Power |
182 |
|||
|
(vi) |
Legal force of
the resolutions |
185 |
|||
|
|
(a) |
General Assembly
resolutions |
185 |
||
|
|
(b) |
Security Council
resolutions |
188 |
||
|
(viii) |
Are the
resolutions affected by diminishing United Nations support? |
189 |
|||
|
(ix) |
Have the
resolutions lapsed through desuetude? |
190 |
|||
|
(x) |
Have the
resolutions been nullified by supervening events |
191 |
|||
|
(xi) |
Is
Portugals colonial record relevant |
191 |
|||
|
|
|
|
|
||
Part C. The Rights of East Timor |
193 |
|||||
|
(i) |
East Timor is a
territory unquestionably entitled to self-determination |
193 |
|||
|
(ii) |
The principle of
self-determination |
193 |
|||
|
(iii) |
The principle of
permanent sovereignty over natural resources |
197 |
|||
|
(iv) |
The relevance of
United Nations resolutions on self-determination |
199 |
|||
|
(v) |
Australias
position in relation to self-determination |
200 |
|||
|
(vi) |
The
incompatibility between recognition of Indonesian sovereignty over East |
|
|||
|
|
Timor and the
recognition of East Timor as a non-self-governing territory |
201 |
|||
|
(vii) |
The suggested
clash between the rights of the people of East Timor and the |
|
|||
|
|
rights of the
people of Australia |
202 |
|||
|
|
|
|
|
||
Part D. The Obligations of Australia |
204 |
|||||
|
A. Obligations
under general international law |
205 |
||||
|
(i) |
Obligations
stemming from the general sources of international law |
205 |
|||
|
(ii) |
Obligations expressly
undertaken by treaty |
205 |
|||
|
B. Obligations
under United Nations resolutions |
205 |
||||
|
C. Some juristic
perspectives |
208 |
||||
|
(i) |
The
correlativity of rights and duties |
208 |
|||
|
(ii) |
Is duty limited
to compliance with specific directions and prohibitions? |
209 |
|||
|
(iii) |
Obligations
stemming from the erga omnes concept |
213 |
|||
[*141] |
|
|
|
|||
Part E.
Australias Objections Based on Judicial Propriety |
216 |
|||||
|
(i) |
Absence of a justiciable dispute |
217 |
|||
|
(ii) |
Misuse of the process of the Court |
217 |
|||
|
(iii) |
The Judgment would not serve any legitimate object |
217 |
|||
|
(iv) |
The Judgment would serve no useful purpose in that it would not |
|
|||
|
|
promote the interests of East Timor |
218 |
|||
|
(v) |
The Court should not give a judgment which it has no authority |
|
|||
|
|
or ability to satisfy |
219 |
|||
|
(vi) |
Is the Court an inappropriate forum? |
219 |
|||
|
|
|
|
|
||
Conclusion |
220 |
|||||
[*142]
INTRODUCTION
I
respectfully agree with the first part of the Courts decision,
wherein
the Court dismisses Australias objection that no real dispute
exists
between itself and Portugal. It is my view that such a real dispute
does
exist and I support the Courts Judgment on this point.
I am
also in agreement with the Courts observations in regard to
the
right to self-determination of the people of East Timor, their right to
permanent sovereignty over their natural resources, and the erga omnes nature of these rights. The stress laid by the Court on
self-determination
as one of the essential principles of contemporary international
law (Judgment, para. 29) has my complete and unqualified
support.
However,
I regret that my conclusions in regard to the second part of
the Judgment differ from those of the great majority of my colleagues,
who have held that the Court cannot adjudicate on Portugals claim
in
the absence of Indonesia. In deference to their opinion and in
recognition
of the importance of the issue, I feel obliged to set out in some detail
the
reasons for my conclusion that the absence of Indonesia does not
prevent
the Court from considering Portugals claim.
Apart
from its being a crucial factor in this case, the principle involved
is important to the jurisprudence of the Court, for it concerns the
Courts
jurisdictional reach in the wide range of third-party-related
disputes
which are increasingly brought before it in a more closely
interrelated
world.
Had the
Court ruled differently on the preliminary issue of jurisdiction, there are
numerous other issues of great importance which it would
have considered in its Judgment. In view of its preliminary
ruling, the
Courts Judgment stops, so to speak, at the threshold of
the case1. It
therefore does not examine such seminal issues as the duties flowing
to
Australia from the right to sell-determination of the people of East
Timor
or from their right to permanent sovereignty over their natural
resources. It does not examine the impact of the Timor Gap Treaty
upon
their rights. It does not examine the jus standi of
Portugal to institute this
action on behalf of the people of East Timor.
FN1 To use the language or Judge Jessup at the commencement
of his dissenting opinion in South West Africa, Second Phase, Judgment.
I.C.J. Reports 1966, p. 325.
The
preliminary objection to the jus standi of Portugal calls
into question the adequacy of the entire protective structure fashioned by
the
United Nations Charter for safeguarding the interests of non-self-governing
territories, not yet in a position themselves to look after their
own
interests.
Australias
submission that it is not in breach of any international duty [*143]
necessitates a consideration of State obligations implicit in the
principle of self-determination, the very basis of nationhood of the majority
of Member States of the United Nations. It raises also the important
juristic
question of the nature of international duties correlative to rights erga
omnes. Are
they limited to mere compliance with specific directions and
prohibitions, or are they set in the context of an overarching
principle,
transcending specific directions and prohibitions?
The
jurisdictional objections raised by Australia require some consideration also
of the status and legal consequences of resolutions of the
General Assembly and the Security Council. In addition, there are
several
questions relating to judicial propriety which were stressed by
Australia
in its submissions.
Linkage between
Jurisdiction and the Merits
Since
these issues were fully argued by both sides, since they are all of deep
significance, and since the view I take crosses the
jurisdictional
threshold into the substance of the case, my judicial duty compels me
to
address these questions1. In any event, the view I take of
the jurisdictional objection upheld by the Court requires a consideration of
all these
matters, quite apart from their relevance to the merits. There is
in this
case such a close interlinkage between the preliminary objections and
the
merits that the former cannot be considered apart from the latter.
FN1 See Judge Jessup, in South West Africa:
Since it is my finding that the Court has
jurisdiction,
I consider it my judicial duty to examine the legal
issues in this case
(I.C.J, Reports 1966, p.
325.)
[*144] merits, that is often present in cases
before this Court, such as the South
West Africa cases.
At a
meeting convened by the President of the Court on I June 1992,
in terms of Article 31 of the Rules of Court, the Parties agreed that
questions raised by Australia regarding jurisdiction and admissibility
were
inextricably linked to the merits, and should therefore be heard
and
determined along with the merits. There was therefore a full hearing,
both on the preliminary issues and on the merits.
This
was in line with the position stated in the Australian Counter-
Memorial that:
these bars to the Courts right to hear the claim are, in this
case,
inextricably linked with the merits so that it could be difficult to
deal
with them separately and to establish that they possess an exclusively
preliminary character (Counter-Memorial, para. 20).
In the
result, this case does not present that sharp division between
questions of jurisdiction and admissibility, and questions relating to the
The Background
A short
preliminary recital of some of the surrounding circumstances
will place in
context the ensuing legal discussions.
Portugals
long colonial occupation of East Timor, which had commenced in the sixteenth
century, came to an end more than four centuries
later in 1975, when the Portuguese administration withdrew from
the
Territory. Initially the Portuguese administration withdrew from
the
mainland to the island of Atauro, also a part of the Territory, on
27 August 1975. Three months after the Portuguese evacuation of
the
mainland, on 28 November 1975, FRETILIN (Frente
Revolucionária de
Timor-Leste Endependente), a group seeking independence for the
Territory, declared independence. A few days later, on 7 December
1975,
Indonesian military forces entered East Timor. The next day the Portuguese
administration withdrew from Atauro.
Indonesia
has been in control of the Territory since the entry of its military forces,
and enacted a law on 17 July 1976 incorporating East Timor
into its national territory, on the basis that the people of East Timor
had
on 31 May 1976 requested Indonesia to accept East Timor as an
integral
part of Indonesian territory. However, this incorporation has not thus
far
been accepted or recognized by the United Nations which, in the
language
of the Secretary-General, is engaged in the search for a
comprehensive
and internationally acceptable solution to the question of East
Timor1.
The question of East Timor, still not the subject of the
internationally
acceptable solution sought by the Secretary-General, receives
continuing
attention in the reports of the Secretary-General. It is also
kept by the
General Assembly as an item on its agenda from year to year.
FN1 Progress Report of 11 September 1992, A/471435. para. I
(see Reply, Vol. ti,
Ann. 1.8). See, to the same effect, Report of the
Secretary-General on the Work of the
Organization. 2 September 1994. A149/1, para. 505.
[*145]
Expressing grave concern also at the loss of life in East Timor,
it
deplored the intervention of the armed forces of Indonesia in East
Timor.
The resolution further expressed regret that the Government of
Portugal
had not discharged fully its responsibilities as administering Power in
the
Territory under Chapter XI of the Charter.
Several
resolutions of the Security Council and the General Assembly
refer to the
circumstances in which the Portuguese withdrawal and the
Indonesian occupation occurred. It will suffice to refer at this point
to
two Security Council resolutions resolutions 384 and 389 of 22
December 1975 and 22 April 1976, respectively.
The
first of these noted that General Assembly resolution 3485 (XXX)
of 12 December 1975 had requested the Committee of Twenty-Four
(the
Special Committee on the Situation with regard to the Implementation
of
the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial
Countries
and Peoples) to send a fact-finding mission to East Timor, and
expressed
grave concern at the deterioration of the situation in that Territory.
Against
this background, it:
1. Calls upon all States to respect the territorial integrity
of East
Timor as well as the inalienable right of its people to self-determination in
accordance with General Assembly resolution 1514 (XV);
2. Calls upon the Government of Indonesia to withdraw without
delay all its forces from the Territory;
3. Calls upon the Government of Portugal as administering Power
to co-operate fully with the United Nations so as to enable the
people of East Timor to exercise freely their right to self-determination;
4. Urges all States and other parties concerned to co-operate
fully
with the efforts of the United Nations to achieve a peaceful solution
to the existing situation and to facilitate the decolonization of
the
Territory.
The
second resolution again reaffirmed:
the inalienable right of the people of East Timor to self-determination and
independence in accordance with the principles of the
Charter of the United Nations and the Declaration on the Granting
of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples, contained in
General Assembly resolution
1514 (XV) of 14 December 1960
and called upon
all States:
to respect the territorial integrity of East Timor, as well as
the
inalienable right of its people to self-determination in accordance
with General Assembly resolution 1514 (XV).
It also called
upon the Government of Indonesia to withdraw without
further delay all its forces from the Territory.
Australia
was heard before each of these Security Council resolutions
was passed.
Six
days before the first resolution, at the 1865th meeting of the Security
Council, held on 16 December 1975, the Australian representative,
invited by the President to make a statement, observed:
The immediate requirement as we see it, is for a cease-fire,
to
spare the people of Timor further bloodshed and to create a
climate
in which a constructive programme of decolonization can
be
resumed (United
Nations, Official Records of the Security Council,
[*146] Thirtieth
Year, 1865th Meeting, 16 December 1975, para. 99; see
Memorial, Vol. II,
Ann. 11.24)
and he concluded
his statement as follows:
In conclusion, I would once again emphasize, as indeed the
Gen-
eral Assembly did in its resolution 3485 (XXX), that the purpose
and aim of the United Nations, underlying any action which
the
Council may decide, is to enable the people of the Territory freely
to
exercise their right to self-determination. The main question now is
to establish conditions in which the people of Timor can make its
own free choice. (Ibid., para. 106; Memorial, ibid.)
Eight
days before the second resolution, at the 1909th Meeting of the
Security Council held on 14 April 1976, the Australian
representative,
again invited by the President to make his statement, said:
In my last statement to the Council on East Timor [1865th
meeting] I emphasized that the Australian Government and people were
most conscious that a stable settlement in East Timor could rest only
on the free choice by the people concerned. It remains the firm
policy of the
Australian Government that the people of the Territory
should exercise freely and effectively their right to self-determination, and,
if their decision is to have any validity, it must be made in
the full knowledge of the alternatives from which they are to
make
their choice. My Government does not, however, presume to lay
down any precise formula or modalities for self-determination. We
should prefer to respond to the wishes of the Timorese people them-
selves as to the best means by which they might genuinely
exercise
their right of self-determination. (United Nations, Official Records
of the Security Council, Thirty-first Year,
1909th Meeting, 14 April
1976, para. 38; see Memorial, Vol. II, Ann. 11.25.)
It is
not necessary at this point to recapitulate the terms of the
several
General Assembly resolutions (eight in all), each of which stressed
the
importance of East Timors right to self-determination, and proceeded
on
the basis that that right had yet to be exercised. They will be referred
to
in due course later in this opinion.
Portugal,
claiming that it is still the administering Power of East
Timor, seeks relief in this case against Australia in relation to a
Treaty
entered into on 11 December 1989 between Australia and Indonesia.
The
Treaty related to the resources lying between the coastal littorals of
East
Timor and Australia. This Treaty has been referred to in the
proceedings
as the Timor Gap Treaty, from the circumstance that the delimitation
of
the continental shelf between Australia and Indonesia stopped short
on
either side of that portion of the shelf lying between the south coast
of
East Timor and the north coast of Australia. This undelimited part of
the
[*147] continental shelf is referred to as the
Timor Gap (Memorial, Vol. I, para. 2.01).
It
should be added that the jurisdiction of this Court is based upon
Australias declaration under Article 36(2) of the Statute, by which
Australia has submitted to the jurisdiction of this Court. Indonesia has not
filed a declaration under Article 36(2).
A word
needs also to be said about Portugals past colonial record,
concerning the legal relevance of which there will be more discussion in a
later part of this opinion. Australia has argued that it has left much to be
desired. Portugal has indeed resolutely opposed the principle of
self-determination for its colonies. It should be noted, however, that after
the change in régime in Portugal on 25 April 1974, the Portuguese
Government reaffirmed its obligations under Chapter XI of the Charter and, on
24 July 1974, the Council of State of Portugal approved a constitutional law
abrogating the former territorial definition of the Republic of Portugal and
acknowledging the right of self-determination, including independence, for
Territories under Portuguese administration (Memorial, Vol. II, Ann. II.6).
The Timor Gap
Treaty
This
Treaty, entered into on 11 December 1989 between Australia and Indonesia, is
alleged by Portugal to infringe the rights of the people of East Timor. It is
titled, Treaty between Australia and the Republic of Indonesia on the
Zone of Cooperation in an area between the Indonesian Province of East Timor
and northern Australia (Application, Ann. 2, text of the Agreement of
11 December 1989). The preamble recites the desire of the Parties to
enable
the exploration for and exploitation of the petroleum resources of the
continental shelf of the area between the Indonesian Province of East Timor and
northern Australia yet to be the subject of permanent continental shelf
delimitation between the Contracting States.
These petroleum
reserves have been estimated, according to Portugal, at between 500 million and
5,000 million barrels1. Whatever their precise extent, they may
safely be assumed to be of considerable value.
FN1 Memorial, Vol. 1, para. 2.02 (citing Australian
Yearbook of International Law, 1981-1983, Vol. 10, p. 135). Some
estimates, according to a source cited in the Portuguese Memorial, arrive at a
figure of up to 7,000 million barrels, as well as a million barrels
of distillates (Petroleum Gazette, No. 3, 1988, p.
18).
Under
the Treaty, a joint Australian/Indonesian régime was set up for
exploiting the oil resources on the continental shelf between Australia and
East Timor. The Treaty expressed the desire of the parties that
exploration for and exploitation of these resources proceed without
delay, and provided for a sharing of these resources as between the
two [*148] Governments in a Zone of Cooperation between
the Indonesian Province of East Timor and northern Australia, comprising
three areas, A, B
and C, on the following basis:
(a) In
Area A, there shall be joint control by the Contracting
States of the exploration for and exploitation
of petroleum
resources, aimed at achieving optimum commercial utilization
thereof and equal sharing between the two Contracting States
of the benefits of the exploitation of petroleum resources, as
provided for in this Treaty;
(b) In Area
B, Australia shall make certain notifications and share
with the Republic of Indonesia Resource Rent Tax collections
arising from petroleum production on the basis of Article 4 of
this Treaty; and
(c) In
Area C, the Republic of Indonesia shall make certain notifications and share
with Australia Contractors Income Tax
collections arising from petroleum production on the basis of
Article 4 of this Treaty.
(Application, Ann. 2, text of the
Agreement of 11 December 1989,
Art. 2.)
Article
33 provides that the Treaty shall remain in force for an initial
period of 40 years from the date of its entry into force. Unless the
two
Contracting States agree otherwise, it shall continue in force after the
initial 40-year term for successive terms of 20 years, unless by the end
of
each term, including the initial term of 40 years, the two States have
concluded an agreement on the permanent continental shelf delimitation
in
the area covered by the Zone of Cooperation.
The
preambular paragraph to the Treaty recites that they are provisional
arrangements which do not jeopardize or hamper the reaching
of
final agreement on the delimitation of the continental shelf.
To give
effect to this Treaty, the Petroleum (Australia-Indonesia Zone
of Cooperation) Act 1990 (No. 36 of
1990) was passed by the Parliament
of Australia. Article 3 states that the object of the Act is to enable
Australia to fulfil its obligations under the Treaty. Under Article 8:
A person must not undertake petroleum operations in Area A
of the Zone of
Cooperation except under and in accordance with a
production sharing contract, or with the approval of the
Joint
Authority (Application,
Ann. 2),
established
under Article 7 of the Treaty.
The
internal legislative measures taken by Australia for the implementation of the
Treaty are among the acts which are alleged by Portugal to
infringe the rights of the people of East Timor, the powers of Portugal
as
[*149]
administering authority, the relevant Security Council resolutions and
the obligations
incumbent on Member States to co-operate in good faith
with the United Nations.
Scheme of
Opinion
This
opinion will analyse in Part A the third party rule, concentrating on what has
been described as the principle in Monetary Gold Renoved from Rome in 1943, which
has been urged by Australia as presenting a
preliminary objection to the Courts jurisdiction. This principle is
the
basis on which Portugals action is dismissed by the Court, The
purpose
of this analysis is to ascertain whether Australias
actions, taken by them-
selves, can be viewed as constituting a breach by Australia of its
own
duties under international law, quite apart from the duties and actions
of
Indonesia. If the answer to this question is in the affirmative, an independent
cause of action would be maintainable against Australia, without any necessity
to pass judgment upon the legal duties and conduct of
Indonesia.
Part B
will deal with the objection relating to Portugals status to
institute these proceedings. Among the matters arising under this head are
the
protective structure of the United Nations Charter in relation to
non-self-
governing territories, the legal force of the relevant United Nations
resolutions, and the question whether Portugal needed prior United
Nations
authorization to maintain this Application.
The
question of jurisdiction depends on whether a cause of action can
be made out against Australia, based upon Australias individual
obligations under international law, and Australias individual
actions, quite
independently of Indonesia. For this purpose, it will be necessary in
this
opinion to examine the rights of East Timor under international law,
and
the international obligations of Australia in relation to those rights.
Part C
therefore examines the rights of self-determination and permanent sovereignty
over natural resources enjoyed by the people of East
Timor. These are the principles on which Portugals substantive
case
depends. Granted the applicability of these principles to East Timor,
the
central question for determination is whether the actions of the Respondent
State are in accordance with those principles.
Part D
will analyse the international obligations of Australia. It will
scrutinize the juristic nature of the general
legal duties lying upon all
States in respect of self-determination, and the particular legal
duties
lying upon Australia vis-ö-vis East Timor. It will then examine
whether,
through its conduct in entering into the Timor Gap Treaty, Australia
was
in breach of its international legal duties.
Part E
deals with matters relating to judicial propriety, on which a
many-faceted argument was presented by Australia. This opinion does
[*150] not
deal with Australias submission regarding the absence of a
justiciable dispute, as that has been dealt with in the Courts
Judgment.
However, it considers briefly some of Australias other contentions
-
such as the contentions that the proceedings are a misuse of the
processes
of the Court, that they have an illegitimate object, and that
they have been
instituted before an inappropriate forum.
This
opinion does not touch upon any matter which travels outside the
scope of the preliminary objections raised by Australia. Nor does it
touch
upon any actions or conduct of Indonesia, apart from the
circumstance
of Indonesias military intervention, which has been referred to also
in
the Judgment of the Court (para. 14).
Part A. The Position of Third Party States
1. The
Jurisdictional Issue
(i) The contentions
of the Parties
In
seeking relief against Australia in respect of this Treaty, is
Portugal
entering judicial ground not traversable except in the presence of
Indo-
nesia? Is this in fact a contest between Portugal and Indonesia
under
guise of a contest with another State which is not the true
respondent? If
the answers to these questions are in the affirmative, Australias
submissions must be accepted, and Portugals claim must be dismissed.
Australia
invokes Monetary Gold Rernoved from Rome in 1943 (I.C.J.
Reports 1954, p. 19) as a central authority on which it rests
its contention
that the Court lacks jurisdiction to entertain Portugals claim.
Australias
contention is that a determination against Australia necessarily involves
as
a prerequisite a determination against Indonesia in regard to the illegality of
its occupation of East Timor. Since Indonesia is not before the
Court, it is argued that the principle of Monetary
Gold, which decided
that the Court could not adjudicate upon Italian and
United Kingdom
claims to a certain quantity of Albanian gold in the absence of
Albania,
operates as a jurisdictional barrier to Portugals claim.
Portugal,
on the other hand, submits that its claim is not against Indonesia, but against
Australia, that the wrongdoing it alleges is not against
Indonesia, but against Australia, and that the totality of its case is
made
up only of elements drawn from Australias own international
obligations, and Australias own unilateral actions. It submits that
Indonesia
may well be affected by the Judgment, but that it is Australias, and
not
Indonesias, conduct that is the very subject-matter of the case.
(ii) The
circumstances before the Court
The
question of jurisdiction is not an isolated question of law, but a
mixed question of law and fact.
[*151] As
observed in a well-known treatise on the Courts power to determine
its own jurisdiction:
The power of the International Court to determine its
jurisdiction has therefore two aspects: the interpretation of the
jurisdictional instruments and the interpretation (and characterization)
of
the facts of the dispute itself. In fact, the jurisdiction of the
Court
can result only from the interaction of the elements involved in
this
process.
It
becomes necessary, therefore, as a backdrop to the ensuing discussion, to refer
briefly to some of the salient facts.
The
circumstances which are either admitted by Australia, or manifest on the
documents, or of sufficient notoriety for the Court to take judicial
notice of them, are as follows:
(a) the
people of East Timor have a right to self-determination which
Australia is obliged to recognize (see Part C below);
(b) the
people of East Timor have a right to permanent sovereignty over
the natural resources of the Territory, which Australia is obliged
to
recognize (for a fuller discussion, see Part C below);
(c) among
these resources are a share of the maritime resources of the
Timor Gap area, i.e., the portion of sea situated
between the opposite coasts of East Timor and Australia a resource
they share with
Australia;
(d) those
resources continue to belong in law to East Timor, so long as
East Timor remains a non-self-governing territory;
(e) Australia
has admitted throughout the case that East Timor still
remains a non-self-governing territory2;
FN1 Ibrahim F. I. Shihata, The Power of the International
Court to Determine Its Own Jurisdiction, 1965, p. 299.
FN2 Australias agent stated in the proceedings, on
16 February 1995:
Australia recognizes that the people of East Timor have the
right to self-determination under Chapter XI of the United Nations Charter.
East Timor remains a
non-self-governing territory under Chapter XI. Australia recognized this
position
long before Portugal accepted it in 1974. It has repeated this position, both
before
and after its recognition of Indonesian sovereignty and it says so
now. (CR 95/14,
p. 13.)
(f) the
United Nations still regards East Timor as a non-self-governing territory;
(g) this
area is extremely rich in oil and natural gas potential. Whatever
its extent, it forms in all probability the principal economic asset
of the East Timorese people, awaiting them at such time as they
achieve self-determination; [*152]
(h) Portugal,
the former colonial authority, has left the Territory, but is
still considered by the United Nations to be the administering
authority;
(i) no
other power has been recognized by the United Nations as
having authority over the Territory;
(j) on
7 December 1975, Indonesian military forces occupied the Territory, and
Indonesia is now in full control thereof;
(k) Indonesia
has not, to this date, been recognized by the United
Nations as having authority over the Territory, and, nearly twenty
years
after the Indonesian occupation, the United Nations is
still engaged in a search for an internationally acceptable solution
to the question of East Timor
(Reply, Vol. II, Ann. 1.8,
para. 1);
(l) Australa
has entered into a Treaty with Indonesia, dividing between
Australia and Indonesia the resources of the Timor Gap area,
(m) in that Treaty,
Australia expressly recognizes East Timor as the
Indonesian Province of East Timor;
(n) confronted
with the legitimate need to exploit its own resources, and
needing, for this purpose, a treaty with the opposite coastal
State,
Australia did not seek directions or authorization from the United
Nations before entering into this Treaty, despite the facts that
East
Timor was still a non-self-governing territory, and that the
United
Nations had not recognized the incorporation of the Territory
into
Indonesia. No suggestion was made before the Court that any such
direction or authorization was sought;
(o) this
Treaty has been entered into for an initial period of 40 years,
with possible renewals for 20 years at a time;
(p) the
Treaty makes no provision for any proceeds of exploitation of the area to be
earmarked for the people of East Timor whenever
their status is determined;
(q) the
people of East Timor have never at any stage, either directly or
through any duly constituted legal representative, given their con-
sent to the Treaty;
(r) while
Australia is entitled to its share of the resources of the Timor
Gap area, no delimitation, in a manner recognized
by law, has thus
far taken place between Australia and East Timor. Till such time,
the exact division between Australian and East Timorese resources
must remain unclear. The possibility must therefore exist of some
benefit to Australia
from East Timorese resources which, upon
another division according to law, might have been allotted to East
Timor;
(s) Australia
has joined in a Treaty under which a non-renewable natu-
ral resource would, to the extent of its exploitation under the Treaty,
be permanently
lost to the people of East Timor. Over a period of
40 years, the entire resource could well be lost for ever;
(t) Portugal
cannot, in law, obtain any financial benefits for itself from
[*153] this action, if successful, and will
need to report to the United
Nations and to act under United Nations supervision.
The
entirety of the opinion that follows does not travel beyond the circumstances
itemized above.
(iii) Do
the circumstances of the case attract any necessity to consider a
third States
conduct?
It is
against this specific background of admitted or manifest circum-
stances that the preliminary objection must be considered as to
whether
the Monetary Gold
principle presents a
barrier to the consideration of
Portugals claim, it has been
strenuously argued that Monetary Gold does present such a barrier. Having regard to the multiplicity of
circum-
stances set out above, which relate to Australias obligations and
actions
alone, I regret very much that I am unable to agree. In my view,
all the
essentials necessary for the Court to adjudicate upon Portugals
claim
against Australia are present, without the need for any
adjudication
against Indonesia.
Australia
is party to a treaty which deals, inter alia, with resources
acknowledgedly belonging to the East Timorese people, who are acknowledgedly a
non-self-governing people. So long as they continue to be
a
non-self-governing people, those resources will continue to belong to
them by incontrovertible principles
of the law of nations. At such time as
they achieve self-determination, they may deal with these resources
in
such manner as they freely choose. Until such time, the
international
legal system protects their rights for them, and must take serious note
of
any event by which their rights are disposed of, or otherwise dealt
with,
without their consent. Indeed, the deepest significance of the right of
a
non-self-governing people to permanent sovereignty over natural
resources lies in the fact that the international
community is under an
obligation to protect these assets for them.
The
Respondent fully acknowledges that East Timor is still a
non-self-
governing territory and so, also, does the United Nations, which is
the
appropriate authority on these matters. While the United Nations
still
awaits an internationally acceptable solution to the question, the Court
must examine whether it accords with the international rule of law
that
any Member State of the United Nations should be in a position:
(a) to enter
into a treaty with another State, recognizing that the territory awaiting
self-determination has been incorporated into another
State as a province of that State; and
(b) to be
party to arrangements in that treaty which deal with the
resources of that
territory, without the consent either of the people
of the territory, or of their authorized representative.
[*154]
That is
the dominant issue before the Court. It centres on the actions
of the Respondent and not of the third State.
In the
light of the totality of incontrovertible circumstances outlined
earlier in this section, the Court does not need to enter into an
enquiry
into the lawfulness of the conduct of that third State or of its presence
in
East Timor.
If East
Timor is still a non-self-governing territory, every member of
the community of nations, including Australia, is under a duty to recognize
its right to self-determination and permanent sovereignty over its
natural resources. If this is so, as is indubitably the case, the Court
would
be in possession of all the factual material necessary for the Court
to pronounce upon the responsibility of the Respondent State, which is in
fact
before it. Nor would it, in the slightest degree, be encroaching upon
the
prohibited judicial territory of making a judicial determination in
relation to an absent third party.
(iv) Is the
Court under an obligation to reinvestigate matters dealt with in
the United Nations resolutions?
Australia
submits that, despite the United Nations resolutions calling
upon the
Government of Indonesia to withdraw its military forces from
East Timor, reaffirming the right of the people of East Timor to
self-determination, and rejecting the claim that East Timor has been
incorporated
into Indonesia, the Court would itself have to determine the
question of
the legality of Indonesias control over East Timor, were it to
proceed with
this case. In the absence of such a determination, according to the Australian
submission, the Court cannot hold that Indonesia could not law-
fully enter
into the Treaty and, without such a finding, the Court cannot
hold that Australia has acted wrongfully in entering into the Treaty.
To
enter upon such an enquiry would be to enter upon an immense factual and
political investigation. It would call for an examination de novo of voluminous
evidence regarding the circumstances of Indonesias
military entry into and subsequent control over East Timor and of
the
numerous intricate military, political and diplomatic activities involved in
any such military
intervention, followed by continuing occupation. Upon
this evidentiary material, the Court would be required to reach a
judicial
determination. Nor is it possible in any event to engage in such
an
enquiry in the absence of Indonesia.
Such an
argument disregards the fact that the materials essential to
decision are already before the Court. It disregards the practicalities
of
the judicial process. It disregards the scheme of the United Nations
Char-
ter which distributes appropriate tasks and responsibilities among
the
principal organs of the United Nations. By postulating a virtual impossibility
as a prerequisite to justice, it denies justice, however legitimate
the
claim.
[*155] The Court cannot be reduced to inaction
in this fashion by throwing
upon it a burden duly discharged by the
appropriate United Nations
organs, acting within their proper authority. Such a position seems
too
artificial and removed from reality to be the law or the procedure
under
which this Court functions.
Of
course, this Court, as the principal judicial organ of the United
Nations, can in appropriate circumstances be called upon to
consider
whether a particular organ of the United Nations has acted beyond
its
authority or in a manner not authorized by law. Such issues have been
brought before this Court in cases such as Questions
of interpretation
and Application of the 1971 Montreal Convention arising from the
Aerial
incident at Lockerbie (Libyan Arab Jamahiriya v.
United Kingdom)
(Libyan Arab Jamahiriya v. United
States of America) II. C.J. Reports
1992, p. 3 and p. 114,
respectively). No suggestion has been made of any
such circumstances in the present case. The only grounds on which
the
force of the resolutions has been attacked is that, owing to a
supposedly
diminishing support for them upon a counting of votes and, owing
to the
lapse of time since their adoption, they have in some way lost
their
authority. There is no warrant in United Nations law for either of
these
contentions, as more fully discussed later.
In
short, the substantive and procedural principles governing
this
Courts jurisdiction cannot operate so restrictively as to prevent it
from
reaching a determination in a case such as this, where all the
ingredients
necessary to such a decision are before it and where that
decision can be
reached without trespassing upon the rule enshrined in the Courts
Statute that its jurisdiction flows only from consent. That the judgment
will
affect the interests of a third party State is not a factor which,
according
to the well-established jurisprudence upon this matter, operates
as a barrier to jurisdiction. Such effects upon third parties are always part
of the
judicial process and are manifesting themselves increasingly as the
world
contracts into a more closely interknit community.
These
aspects are more fully considered later in this opinion.
*
* *
The
purpose of the foregoing discussion has been to show that the circumstances of
this case render the Monetary Gold principle
inapplicable,
in that the claim against the Respondent State does not in
any way necessitate the investigation of the conduct of a third party State
and, least of
all, a judicial finding against it.
However,
in view of the great importance attached to it in the argument before the
Court, and in deference to the Courts reliance on the
principle, this opinion turns now to a more detailed consideration of the
Monetary
Gold case to ascertain whether, even if it were applicable, it
would present any barrier to Portugals claim.
[*156]
2. The Monetary
Gold Principle
(i) Subject-matter
One of
the matters at issue in Monetary Gold was whether
Albanian
gold should be awarded to Italy on the basis of Albanian wrongdoing.
It
was clearly impossible for the Court to determine this question in
the
absence of Albania, whose property and wrongdoing were the very subject-matter
on which the Italian claim was based.
The
present case presents a totally different picture. The obligations
and the conduct of Indonesia are not the very subject-matter
of this case.
The obligations and the conduct of Australia are, and Australia is
before
the Court.
Independently
of an enquiry into the conduct of Indonesia, the preceding section of this
opinion has shown that the Court has before it sufficient materials relating to
the duties, the responsibilities and the actions
of Australia, to enable it to make a pronouncement thereon. It does
not
need to open up vast expanses of enquiry into Indonesias conduct,
or
military operations or any other items which may have provoked
international concern, to decide this matter. Far less does it need to
adjudicate
upon these. The sharp focus upon Australias acts and
responsibilities
which is necessary for a determination of these issues can only be
blurred
by such an undertaking.
(ii) Parties
In Monetary
Gold the two States between whose rights the Court
was
called upon to adjudicate were Italy and Albania in the first claim,
and
the United Kingdom and Albania in regard to the second (see para.
(iv)
below). Albania, the State whose property was sought to be
appropriated, and whose wrongdoing was alleged, was not before the Court.
In
the present case, unlike in Monetary Gold, no claim is made against
an
absent third party. The two States between whose rights the Court
has to
adjudicate are Portugal and Australia, both of whom are before the
Court.
In Certain
Phosphate Lands in Nauru (Nauru v. Australia), Preliminary
Objections (I.CJ. Reports 1992, p. 240), likewise, the two
parties
between whose rights the Court had to adjudicate were Australia
and
Nauru, both parties before the Court. In both Nauru and the present
case, other parties are affected, but in neither case is that factor
an
obstacle to jurisdiction.
(iii) Rationale
Two of
the most often cited pronouncements of principle in Monetary Gold are
the following:
[*157] In the present case,
Albanias legal interests would not only be
affected by a decision, but would form the very subject-matter of
the
decision. In such a case, the Statute cannot be regarded, by
implication, as authorizing proceedings to be continued in the absence
of
Albania. (I.C.J.
Reports 1954, p, 32.)
Where, as in the present case, the vital issue to be settled
concerns the international responsibility of a third State, the Court
can-
not, without the consent of that third State, give a decision on
that
issue binding on any State, either the third State, or any of the
parties before it. (Ibid., p.
33.)
The
Court was stressing, quite naturally, that Albanias interests would
not merely be affected by the decision, but would be the very subject matter of
the decision, and that the vital issue to be settled concerned
the international
responsibility of Albania itself The generality of the
phraseology adopted
by the Court has sometimes led to a tendency to
cite these passages as authority for propositions far wider than were
warranted by the extremely limited circumstances of the case namely,
that
Albanian property could not be appropriated on the basis of Albanian
wrongdoing in the absence of Albania. In the present case, no claim
is
being made against Indonesia, no decision is sought against Indonesia,
and the vital issue is not the international responsibility of Indonesia.
Indonesias
legal interests may be affected by the decision, but they are
not the very subject-matter of the decision, in the sense that
Albanian
gold was the actual subject-matter of Monetary Gold.
The
Courts determinations on matters pertaining to Australias
obligations and actions may indeed have consequences, not only for Indonesia
but for other countries as well, for Australia has, in the course of
its submissions, informed the Court that several countries have dealt
with Indonesia in respect
of East Timor (CR 95/10, pp. 20-21). If the
Judgment of the Court raises doubts about the validity of those
treaties,
those other countries who have acted upon the validity of the treaty
may well be affected. Yet, it cannot be suggested that they be all
joined,
or that, for that reason, the Court is not competent to hear the
claim
before it.
The
broad dicta in Monetary Gold must not be stretched beyond
what
the context of the case allows.
(iv) Italian
and United Kingdom claims distinguished
An
analysis of the two claims in Monetary Gold brings its underlying
principle into clearer relief.
The
first claim in Monetary Gold related to Italys
contention that the
Albanian gold should be delivered to Italy in partial satisfaction of
the
damage caused to Italy by the Albanian law of 13 January 1945,
which
[*158] had expropriated certain Italian
assets. The second related to Italys
claim to priority over the claim of the United Kingdom to receive the
gold in partial satisfaction of the Judgment in the
Corfu Channel case.
The
first claim, based upon an Albanian action alleged by Italy to be
wrongful, could not, quite clearly, be decided in the absence of
Albania.
Albanian rights and Albanian wrongdoing were integral to its very
sub-
stance. The judgment on this point was unanimous.
The
decision on the second claim, though also soundly based on legal
principle, could perhaps be differentiated in the sense that, though
the
competing claims here were between Italy and the United Kingdom,
the
United Kingdom claim against Albania was already res judicata in
terms
of the Judgment of this Court in the Corfu Channel case. Albanias
judgment debt to the United Kingdom, being res judicata, did
not need to be
proved afresh, and could not be contested by Albania. However,
the fact
that Italy too had claims upon the gold raised questions of priority
(see
L Cf. Reports 1954, p. 33) which complicated the issue.
It may
be noted, in passing, that judgment on the second point was not
unanimous, for Judge Levi Carneiro registered
a dissent, holding that the
Court could, and should, have adjudicated upon the second submission
of Italy, independently of the first, on the basis that the only
States
directly interested in the question of the priority issue, namely, Italy
and
the United Kingdom, were before the Court (ibid., p. 43, para. 7),
and
that it could be resolved simply in the light of legal rules (ibid., para. 8).
(v) The third
party principle and the judicial duty to decide
The
opinion of Judge Carneiro is significant in that it represented a
concerned attempt to conserve the Courts jurisdiction without
violating
the third party rule. This points to an important concern, always
before
the Court, that, while the third party rule is important, and must
at all
times be respected, there is also another principle within which the
Court
functions, namely, the judicial duty to decide the cases brought before
it
within its jurisdictional competence.
As in
many areas of the law, the dividing line between the operation of
the two
competing principles is not always discernible with clarity. There
will in many cases be an area of doubt, in which the case could well
fall
within the operation of one principle or the other. In these areas,
the
Court is the judge of its own jurisdiction a position
expressly accorded
to it by Article 36 (6) of its Statute.
A
distinguished line of precedents, stretching back to the Alabama Arbitration
(1872) and beyond1, has established that: The
fundamental [*159] principle of international law
governing these aspects is that an international tribunal is master of its own
jurisdiction.1 In exercising that jurisdiction, a
tribunal will naturally not view the mere presence of a doubt,
however slight, as a reason for declining jurisdiction.
FN1 For these precedents, see Ibrahim Shihata, op. cit., pp.
12 et seq.
It is
by striking a balance between these principles that the
Courts
jurisdiction can be best developed, rather than by focusing attention
upon the third party principle,
to the exclusion of the other. While the
consensual principle must always furnish the basis of jurisdiction,
It is a
matter of common sense that too rigid an attraction to that principle
will
paralyse any international tribunal.2 The
inadequacies of Article 36 as it
exists3, and the need for
a well-defined functional and teleological
approach to questions of jurisdiction4
justify such an approach to the
problem.
FN1 Shabtai Rosenne, The Law and Practice of the
International Court, 1985, p. 438.
FN2 Ibid., p. 439.
FN3 Ibid., p. 316.
FN4 Ibid.
FN5 See, also, the discussion in Section 3 (vii) below.
FN6 Sec D. H. N. Johnson (The Case of the Monetary
Gold Removed from Rome in
1943, International and Comparative
Law Quarterly, 1955, Vol. 4, at p. 110) to the effect
that careful consideration should be given before the already
limited jurisdiction of the
Court is limited still further
by unduly wide interpretations of the third party rule.
It was
thus for very good reason that, in Military and Paramilitary
Activities in and against Nicaragua (Nicaragua v. United
States of
America), the Court expressed a note of caution
against undue extensions of Monetary Gold, in terms that
its circumstances probably represent the limit of the power of the
Court to refuse to exercise its jurisdiction (I.C.J. Reports 1984, p.
431, para. 88; see, also, Certain Phosphate
Lands in Nauru (Nauru v. Australia),
Judgment, I.C.J. Reports 1992,
p, 260, and Land, Island and
Maritime Frontier Dispute (El Salvador v.
Honduras), Application to Intervene, Judgment, I.
C.J. Reports 1990,
p. 116, para. 56)6.
As this
Court observed in Continental Shelf (Libyan Arab Jamahiriya/Malta),
Application for Permission to Intervene: it
must be open to the Court, and indeed its duty, to give the fullest decision it
may in the circumstances of each case
(ICJ. Reports 1984, p. 25, para.
40;
emphasis added). This compelling obligation to decide the dispute
before
the Court distinguishes the judge, properly seised of jurisdiction,
from many other functionaries, who are not charged by their office with
the
obligation to reach a decision on every contentious matter
properly
referred to them within the scope of their authority. Literature
on the
nature of the judicial function is replete with emphasis on the judicial duty
to decide. The Statute of the Court itself gives expression to this
concept in Article 38, which stipulates that the Courts
function is to
decide in accordance
with international law such disputes as are sub-[*160]-mitted
to it1 (emphasis added). Indeed, that is the function of
the
Court,
around which all the other provisions of the Statute are built2.
FN1 See Nuclear Tests (Australia v. France) (ICJ
Reports 1974, p. 271) for a confirmation of this principle, and
for the limited circumstances in which the Court may legitimately decline to
decide, as where no dispute exists.
FN2 In The Republic of El Salvador v. The
Republic of Nicaragua, the Central American
Court of Justice remarked, in regard to the third party rule, that:
many questions that might arise among or between Central
American Governments
would be excluded from its cognizance and decision if weight be given to the
trivial
argument that a third nation
possesses interests
connected with the matters or
questions in controversy.
To admit that argument would be to render almost negligible the judicial
power of
the Court, since the fact of invoking interests connected with a
third nation would detract from the Courts judicial mission (American
Journal of International
Law, 1917, Vol. It, p. 699+)
If,
therefore, too restrictive an interpretation be given to the
Courts
jurisdiction, in consequence of which the Court does not
decide a dispute
properly referred to it within its jurisdiction, there can be a
non-performance of its express statutory obligation.
While
it is important, then, that objections based on lack of third party
consent must receive the Courts
most anxious scrutiny, there is to be
weighed against it, in areas of doubt, the other consideration,
equally
important, of the Courts statutory duty to decide a dispute
properly
brought before it within its judicial authority. Too strict an
application of
the first principle can result in an infringement of the second.
In the
international judicial system, an applicant seeking relief from
this Court has, in general, nowhere else to turn if the Court refuses
to
hear it, unlike in a domestic jurisdiction where, despite a refusal by
one
tribunal, there may well be other tribunals or authorities to whom
the
petitioner may resort.
As
Fitzmaurice observes:
Since the national law will normally ensure that there is
some
domestic forum competent to hear and determine all cases
involving
breaches of that law, or the assertion of rights under it, it follows
that domestic jurisdictional issues are of secondary importance,
because a claimant who fails on jurisdictional grounds in one forum
can start again
in the correct one. Thus, as a general rule, there is no
avoiding a determination on the merits if the claimant persists, and
the defendant obtains no ultimate advantage by raising jurisdictional issues.
It is far otherwise in the international field where a
jurisdictional objection, if successful, will normally dispose of the
case entirely, and rule out any further proceedings, not only before
the tribunal rendering the jurisdictional decision, but before any [*161] other. In the international field therefore,
such issues assume a far
greater, and usually a fundamental importance.1
It is
an important circumstance relating to all jurisdictional questions
that this Court is the international systems place of ultimate
resort for
upholding the principles of international law, when all other
instrumentalities fail.
(vi) The test
of reasonableness
It is
sought, in this case, to interpret Monetary Gold as meaning
that
the Court has no jurisdiction because it cannot determine the
question
before it, without first determining the legality or otherwise of
Indonesias presence in the Territory. In short, this proposition
would mean
that, where a claim by State A against State B cannot be made good
without demonstrating, as a prerequisite,
some wrongful conduct on the
part of State C, State B can avoid an enquiry into its own conduct,
how-
ever wrongful, by pointing to Cs wrongdoing as a precondition to
its
own liability.
A
time-honoured test of the soundness of a legal interpretation is
whether it
will lead to unreasonable, or indeed absurd, results. That this
proposition could lead to manifestly unreasonable results will be
evident
from the following illustrations, in each of which A is the applicant
State,
B the respondent, and C the third party State, whose wrongdoing
must
be established as a precondition to the claim or the defence. In each
illustration, B has subscribed to the Courts jurisdiction, but not C,
for which
reason C is not before the Court:
After
A and B enter into a mutual defence pact, C commits an act of
aggression against A. B does not come to As relief. In an action by
A
against B, it is necessary, preliminarily, for A to prove Cs act
of
aggression2. Since C is not before the Court, As claim
must be dismissed.
Between
A and C, there lies a narrow corridor of Bs territory. C discharges a
large quantity of radioactive waste into B, whence it flows
into A. A sues B. B seeks to prove that the matter is beyond its control,
inasmuch as the noxious material has come from C and, once on
its territory, could not be contained. Since it is necessary for B to [*162] prove this wrongful conduct on the part
of C, Bs defence will be shut
out.
FN1 Sir Gerald Fitzmaurice, The Law and Procedure of the
International Court of Justice, 1986, Vol. Il, p. 438; emphasis
in original.
FN2 For this illustration, see Johnson, op. cit., p.
110.
In
furtherance of Bs plans to gather military intelligence
regarding
A, B persuades a potential ally, C, to overfly As
territory for unlaw-
ful aerial surveillance. While overflying As territory, Cs
plane crashes
over a crowded city, causing immense damage and loss of life. A
takes B to Court for damage
caused. A is in possession of material
proving Bs instigation of Cs unlawful act. B can have the
claim dis-
missed for lack of jurisdiction, on the basis that a precondition to
the
claim is proof of Cs unlawful act.
C
makes a raid against A and plunders, inter alia, a historic
object
belonging to A. B acquires the object from C. A sues B to recover it
and needs, as a prerequisite, to prove that it was the identical
object
taken away in the raid by C. A cannot maintain the action in the
absence of C, for
proof of Cs wrongdoing is a prerequisite to As
claim. (The example does not take into account any special
treaty
provisions relating to the return of cultural or historical treasures.)
A
State corporation owned by A runs an industrial establishment in
the territory of C. C wrongfully confiscates its highly specialized
plant
and factory, and invites B, which commands special expertise in
the
relevant field, to participate in running it with C as a joint
profit-shar-
ing venture. B agrees and participates. A sues B, alleging the
illegality
of the whole enterprise. The claim must be rejected because the action
is not maintainable without proof of the wrongful act of C.
Example could be multiplied.
In each
case a third partys wrongdoing must be established as a
pre-
requisite to the claim or defence. In each case the rule excluding it produces
manifest injustice and an unreasonable result. It is difficult to imagine that
such a rule can truly represent a well-established principle of
international law, built into the Statute of the Court a principle on
the
basis of which the fundamental question of jurisdiction is decided,
on
which in turn depend the ultimate rights of parties in matters of
great
moment.
The
conclusion is compelling that an interpretation of Monetary Gold to
produce such a result clearly extends the decision far beyond its permissible
limits. Indeed, such an interpretation seems contrary to the principle of
individual responsibility of each State for its own acts. The
mere
allegation of a third partys wrongdoing as a prerequisite to the
proof of
ones own cannot deflect the course of justice and steer it away from
the
[*163] principle of a States
individual responsibility for its individual actions.
(On this, see, further, Section 3 (ii) below.)
(vii)
Prior jurisprudence
In Monetary
Gold, the Court stated that:
To adjudicate upon the international responsibility of
Albania
without her consent would run counter to a well-established
principle of international law embodied in the Court s Statute,
namely,
that the Court can only exercise jurisdiction over a State with
its
consent. (L Cf. Reports
1954, p. 32, emphasis added.)
It is
noteworthy that there was no citation of precedent in Monetary Gold. It
was a decision that formulated no new principle, and made no
new advances. The decision made no greater claim than that it was applying a
principle already embodied in the Courts Statute.
It
would be helpful, therefore, to look at some prior cases.
(a) Advisory
Opinions
Two
well-known prior cases are Status of Eastern Carelia (P.C.I.J.,
Series B, No. 5) and Interpretation
of Peace Treaties with Bulgaria, Hungary and Romania, First Phase (I.C.J.)
Reports 1950, p. 65), both Advisory Opinions, where similarly
strong statements were made in similar
language.
In the
first case, the Permanent Court found that it was
impossible to give an opinion which bears on an actual dispute between Finland
and
Russia, as the Russian Government was not before the Court. Using
the
same expression later used in Monetary Gold (I.C.J.
Reports 1954, p. 32),
that case too described as well established in international
law the principle that
no State could, without its consent, be compelled to submit
its
disputes
to mediation or to arbitration (P.C.I.J., Series B, No. 5,
p. 27).
In Interpretation
of Peace Treaties with Bulgaria, Hungary and Romania, as
well, the Court referred to the
well-established principle of international law according to which
no judicial proceedings relating to a legal question pending
between
States can take place without their consent (I. C.J. Reports 1950,
p. 71).
If
these cases were a basis on which this Court described the third
party rule as a well-established principle in international law, the point
needs to be made that advisory opinions rest upon a different
judicial
basis from contentious proceedings. The Courts decision
as to whether
[*164] to proceed with a matter is clearly
taken on different bases in advisory
proceedings, where the Statute may perhaps give the Court somewhat
more discretion as to whether it will render an opinion (Statute,
Art. 65).
Precedents deriving from advisory opinions, where the Court
declines to
give an opinion in consequence of third party involvement, are not
there-
fore of direct applicability to jurisdictional decisions in contentious
proceedings.
It is
significant moreover that in Status of Eastern Carelia, the
Court
described it as very inexpedient that
the Court should attempt to deal
with the present question
(P.C.I.J., Series B, No. 5, p. 28;
emphasis
added) and again stated it is certainly expedient that the facts
upon
which the opinion of the Court is desired should not be in
controversy (ibid.; emphasis
added).
The
jurisprudence on this matter deriving from advisory opinions can
thus be distinguished1.
Whether or not considerations of expediency can be taken
into account in advisory opinions, they have no place in
contentious litigation where the Court must reach a decision one way
or
the other (see para. (v) above)2.
FN1 See D. H. N. Johnson:
The Courts judgment gives the impression that certain
dicta, properly applicable
to the question whether or not the Court should exercise a discretion in
favour of
giving an advisory opinion, were applied somewhat too literally to the
different circumstances of a contentious case. (Op. cit., p. 110.)
FN2 See, also, Anglo-Iranian Oil Co. (I.C.J.
Reports 1952, p, 103), and Rights of Minorities in Upper
Silesia (Minority Schools) (P.C.J., Series A, No. 5, p.
22), for other cases
which held that the jurisdiction of the Court depends on the will of
the Parties.
(b) Contentious cases
As for
the jurisprudence deriving from contentious proceedings, the
manner in which the Court handled the Corfu Channel case, just a few
years earlier, is not in line with the general proposition formulated in
Monetary
Gold.
In that
case, the United Kingdom claimed that the minefield which
caused damage to its shipping was laid by Albania. As an
alternative
argument it claimed that the minefield was laid by Yugoslavia, with
the
connivance of the Albanian Government. As the Court observed:
This would imply collusion between the Albanian and the
Yugoslav Governments, consisting either of a request by the
Albanian
Government to the Yugoslav Government for assistance, or of
acquiescence by the Albanian authorities
in the laying of the mines. (I.C.J. Reports 1949, p.
16.)
In so
far as concerned this alternative argument, the principal wrongdoer was
Yugoslavia. Yugoslavian wrongdoing was the prerequisite to [*165] the alleged Albanian wrongdoing, very much
in the manner of Indonesian wrongdoing being the prerequisite to alleged
Australian wrongdoing, as argued by Australia.
In
proof of this collusion the United Kingdom Government placed evidence before
the Court and, in the Courts own words:
The Court gave much attention to this evidence and to the documentary
information supplied by the Parties. It supplemented and
checked all this information by sending two experts appointed by it
to Sibenik: Commodore S. A. Forshell and Lieutenant-Commander
S. J. W. Eliferich. (I.C.J.
Reports 1949, p. 16,)
Apart from Kovacics evidence, the United Kingdom
Government endeavoured to prove collusion between Albania and Yugoslavia by
certain presumptions of fact, or circumstantial evidence, such
as the possession, at that time, by Yugoslavia, and by no
other
neighbouring State, of GY mines, and by the bond of close political
and military alliance between Albania and Yugoslavia, resulting
from the Treaty of friendship and mutual
assistance signed by those
two States on July 9th, 1946.
(mid., p, 17; emphasis added.)
The
Yugoslav Government was not a party to the proceedings but it authorized the
Albanian Government to produce certain Yugoslav documents.
Sir
Hartley Shawcross for the United Kingdom made the following statements, among
others, implicating Yugoslavia, not merely peripherally, but indeed, in this
part of the case, as the principal participant in the international wrongdoing
alleged:
(a) that
it was well known that, at the relevant time, there was the
closest association and collaboration between Albania and Yugoslavia (I.C.J.
Pleadings, Corfu Channel, Vol. Ill, p. 239):
(b) that members of the Albanian Forces were
sent to Yugoslavia for training (ibid., p. 240);
(c) that Yugoslavia, under a decree
contained in the Yugoslav Official
Gazette, was given a virtual monopolistic position in regard
to
coastal traffic between the two countries (ibid.);
(d) that Yugoslavia conducted practically the
whole of Albanias foreign relations and had naval, military
and air-force missions in
Albania guiding the organization of the military arrangements of
that country (ibid.);
(e) that Yugoslavia had the relevant GY
type of German mines, which were laid in the Corfu Channel (ibid.);
(f) that the suspicion that Yugoslav
ships laid these mines is converted
into certainty by the
evidence of Lieutenant-Commander Kovacic,
formerly of the Yugoslav navy (ibid.);
[*166]
(g) that the mines were hurriedly loaded onto
two Yugoslav ships which
silently steamed away during the night to lay them in Albanian
waters (I.C.J.
Pleadings, Corfu Channel, Vol. III, p. 243);
(h) that there was a stock of GY mines at
Sibenik and the mines loaded on the vessels came from that stock (ibid.);
(i) that the ships were seen again 4
days later, but the mines were not
upon them (ibid., pp.
243-244); and
(j) that
there was evidence that the duty carried out by the ships was to lay a field of
mines in Albanian territorial waters (ibid., p. 244).
The
Court did not dismiss these suggestions as beyond its jurisdiction to
investigate, but in fact, by its Order of 17 January 1949 (I.C.J. Reports
1949, p. 151), instructed naval experts nominated by it to carry out
investigations on the spot at Sibenik, Yugoslavia, and in the Corfu
Channel
area. For two days, at Sibenik, the experts inspected the actual geographical
layout of the spot where Kovacic testified he had seen the two
Yugoslav minelayers being loaded with mines.
Clearly
this was a very specific allegation of an internationally wrongful act by a
third State not before the Court. Indeed, it provoked a strong
response from Albania in the following terms:
How could the Court decide on the facts of alleged complicity
and on the demand for reparations against the accomplice
without
having given a decision against the principal offender
accused arbitrarily and without proof by the British Government?2
FN1 For the arrangements regarding this
visit, see I.C.J Pleadings. Corfu Channel, Vol. V, pp.
257-274. See, also, for a more detailed study, Il Yung Chung, Legal Problems
Involved in the Corfu Channel Incident, 1959, pp. 146 et
seq.
FN2 I.C.J. Pleadings, Corfu Channel,
Vol. II, p.353, para. 102, Rejoinder, Government of Albania.
Comment la Cour pourrait-elle statuer sur les faits de
prétendue complicité et sur
la demande de réparations introduite contre le
complice, sans avoir rendu une décision contre
lauteur principal accusé
arbitrairement et sans preuve par le Gouvernement britannique? (Original French.)
The
Court held, in fact, that the authors of the minelaying remain
unknown (I.C.J. Reports
1949, p. 17). Had the Court accepted the United
Kingdoms submissions, it would have been making a clear finding of
the
commission of an illegality by Yugoslavia. The fact that such a
wrongful
act was alleged against a third party did not deter the Court from
considering the alternative argument placed before it.
The Corfu
Channel case was thus a stronger instance of third
party
involvement than the present case. It may even be characterized as a case-[*167] which
went to the very edge of the principle, or even, conceivably, somewhat beyond
it, but it does not support the suggestion in Monetary Gold of a
steady stream of prior authority.
If the
proposition be correct that an application should be dismissed
where the illegal act of a third party State
lies at the very foundation of
the claim, the Court would have indicated to the United Kingdom that
this alternative claim was unsustainable in the absence of Yugoslavia
and
would have dismissed this aspect of the case in limine.
If, far
from taking such a course, the Court gave much
attention to
the evidence, checked the documentary information and sent experts
to
investigate it, it was not governing itself by the principle which
Australia
argues is fundamental and well established. It even permitted the
United
Kingdom Government to attempt to prove collusion with the absent
third State, to the extent not only of possession of the mines, but also
of
a military alliance resulting from a treaty of friendship and mutual alliance.
The attitude of the Court in Corfu Channel is thus in sharp contrast
to the Courts decision in the present case.
The Atnbatielos case (I.CJ.
Reports 1953, p. 10) may also be mentioned as an instance where
the position of third parties not before the
Court was likely to be
affected by the decision the Court was invited to
make.
In the
merits phase of that case, the Greek Government, in a case
between itself and the United Kingdom, invited the Court to
consider
certain articles of treaties between the United Kingdom and
Denmark,
the United Kingdom and Sweden and the United Kingdom and Bolivia.
The United Kingdom Government, without objecting to the reference to
those treaties, questioned the correctness of the English translations
of
certain of the provisions invoked. The Court was invited to place a
construction upon these treaties which would have helped the Government
of Greece in the interpretation it sought to place upon its treaty with
the
United Kingdom. No exception seems to have been taken to the reference
to these treaties1.
FN1 See, also, the Angto-Iranian Oil Co. case
(I.C.J. Reports 1952, p. 93) where a contention or the United
Kingdom was that, upon the coming into force of the Iranian-Danish
Treaty on 6 March 1935, Iran became hound, by the operation
of the most-favoured-
nation clause, to treat British nationals on her territory in
accordance with the principles
and practice of international law (ibid., p. 109).
(viii) Subsequent
jurisprudence
A
substantial jurisprudence has built up over the years in which,
although the principle in Monetary
Gold has been invoked as a bar to
[*168] jurisdiction, the Court has held the principle within
its proper confines,
refusing to allow it to be unduly extended. This accords with the
Courts
view, already cited, that Monetary Gold had
gone to the limit of the
power of the Court to refuse to exercise its jurisdiction (Military and
Paramilitary Activities in and against Nicaragua (Nicaragua v. United
States of America), Jurisdiction and
Admissibility, Judgment, J. C.J.
Reports 1984, p. 431, para.
88).
Among
the cases so decided by the Court are Military and Paramilitary Activities
in and against Nicaragua (Nicaragua v. United
States of
America), Land, Island and Maritime Frontier Dispute (El
Salvador/
Honduras), Continental Shelf (Libyan Arab Jamahiriya/Malta), Frontier Dispute
(Burkina Faso/Republic of Mali) and Certain Phosphate
Lands in Nauru (Nauru v.
Australia).
Principles
that have received elaboration in the Courts developing
jurisprudence on this point are that it did not suffice that a third
party
was affected (Land, Island and Maritime Frontier Dispute (El
Salvador/Honduras), Application to Intervene, Judgment. I.C.J. Reports 1990,
pp. 115-116, para. 55); that the interests
of the third State must be a part
of the very subject-matter of the decision (ibid., pp. 121-122,
paras. 72
and 73); that the lest is not merely one of sameness of
subject-matter
but also of whether, in relation to the same subject-matter,
the Court is
making a judicial determination of the responsibility of a
non-party
State (Certain
Phosphate Lands in Nauru (Nauru v. Australia), Preliminary
Objections. Judgment. I.C.J. Reports 1992, p. 296, Judge
Shahabuddeen, separate opinion); that joint wrongdoers may be
individually
sued (ibid., pp. 258-259); and that the
circumstance that a third party
would be affected by the Judgment is not by itself sufficient to bring
Monetary
Gold into operation (ibid., pp. 261-262).
Particular
reference should be made to Certain Phosphate Lands in Nauru (I.C.J. Reports
1992, p. 240), which is in a sense closest to the
principle involved in the present case. In that case, although the
administration of Nauru was entrusted jointly to three trustee Powers
Australia, New Zealand and the United Kingdom and any
finding of
breach of trust by Australia would, it was alleged, necessarily mean
a
finding against its partners as well, the Court was not deterred from
dis-
missing that objection and setting the case down for hearing on
the
merits. The Court held that the interests of New Zealand and the
United
Kingdom did not constitute the very subject-matter of the judgment to
be
rendered on the merits of Naurus Application. The Court
rejected Australias contention that there would be a simultaneous
determination of the responsibility of all three Stales and that, so far as
concerns New Zealand and the United Kingdom, such a determination would be
precluded
by the fundamental reasons underlying Monetary Gold (I.C.J.
Reports
1992, p. 261, para. 55). The fact that the
Courts judgment would clearly
affect third parties not before the Court does not thus deter the
Court
[*169] from adjudicating upon the dispute
between the parties who are in fact
before it1.
FN1 Reference may be made, in this context,
to the situation, rather similar to that before
the Court in the instant case, which confronted the Central American Court of
Justice in
The Republic of El Salvador v. The
Republic of Nicaragua. El Salvador complained that
the Bryan-Chamorro Treaty concluded by Nicaragua with the United States for
the construction of an inter-oceanic canal was repugnant to previous Treaties
of Washington
between El Salvador and Nicaragua. Nicaraguas position
was that the Bryan-Chamorro
Treaty was with a State not subject to the jurisdiction of the Court and hence
that the
Court lacked jurisdiction. The Central American Court of Justice observed
What may be called the fundamental argument: that the Court
has no jurisdiction over the subject-matter of this suit because it involves
interests of a third nation
that is not subject to the authority of the Court, is also unsound in the
opinion of the
judges.
(American Journal of International Law, 1917, Vol. Il,
p. 698.)
The
Court went on to declare that the Government of Nicaragua was under the
obligation
to re-establish and maintain the legal status that obtained prior to the
Bryan-Chamorro
Treaty (ibid., p, 730). but it refused to go so
far as to declare the Bryan-Chamorro Treaty
void, as that would involve the rights of a third party who had not submitted
to the jurisdiction of the Court. Thus,
The Central American Court did not allow
the consideration that it might have to
pass upon issues closely concerning
a third State without that States consent to deter
it from giving a decision between the two States actually parties to the
dispute before
the Court. (Johnson,
op. cit., p. 109.)
The
undoubtedly necessary and unimpeachable principle enunciated in
Monetary
Gold has thus been kept within the ambit of its rationale by a
steadily developing body of jurisprudence of this Court. With the
greatest
respect to the Courts decision in this case, it would appear that it
will
step back from that stream of development and, in so doing, both
expand
the limited principle of that case and diminish the area of the
Courts jurisdiction. The Monetary Gold principle, thus applied, would
be discharging a function very different to what it did in the case in which
it
was formulated.
3. Other
Relevant Factors
(i) Third
party safeguards
In Military
and Paramilitary Activities in and against Nicaragua,
the
Court observed that, in appropriate circumstances, it would decline, as
in
Monetary Gold, to exercise the jurisdiction conferred
upon it where the
legal interests of a State not party to the proceedings
would not only be
affected by a decision, but would form the very subject-matter of
the
decision (I.C.J. Reports 1954, p.
32) (I.C.J. Reports
1984, p. 431,
para. 88).
Thereafter
the Court went on to note the safeguards available to third
parties in the following terms: [*170]
Where however claims of a legal nature are
made by an Applicant against a Respondent in proceedings before the Court,
and
made the subject of submissions, the Court has in principle merely
to
decide upon those submissions, with binding force for the parties
only, and no other State, in accordance with Article 59 of
the Stat-
ute. As the Court has already indicated
other States
which consider that they may be affected are free to institute separate
proceedings, or to employ the procedure of intervention. ([C..!. Reports
1984, p. 431, para. 88.)
Third
party protection, which follows also from the general principles
of international law, is entrenched, so far as the Courts
jurisdiction is
concerned, by Article 59 of its Statute.
Indeed,
this concern for the protection of third States is carried even
further by Article
62 which ensures that, should a State consider that it
has an interest of a legal nature which may be affected by the decision
in
the case, it may request that it be permitted to intervene.
When
the Courts Statute was designed, it was no doubt clearly
fore-
seen that a judgment of the Court could well make an impact on the
rights of third parties. The Statute therefore embodied these
carefully
structured safeguards protecting the interests of third party States
which
may he affected by a decision - a structure which both protects
them
and enables them to intervene. Monetary Gold did no more than give
effect to these statutory provisions. It was scarcely meant to be
erected
into an independent principle in its own right, constituting a
third and
further protection, travelling even beyond the Statute itself.
It is
to be remembered, moreover, that, while in domestic jurisdictions
where the doctrine of stare
decisis applies, the other parties in transactions of an
identical nature may find themselves bound by a principle of
law laid down in a case to which they are not parties, in
international
law, third parties have the further safeguard of the absence of a
doctrine
of stare decisis.
(ii) The
principle of individual State responsibility
Principles
of State responsibility, based on the autonomous and individual nature of each
State, require that where two States are accessory
to a wrongful act, each State must bear international responsibility for
its
own internationally wrongful act.
This
principle was well formulated by Portugal at the oral hearings:
the security and the smooth running of the Organization are collective under
the Charter, because each member has duties that it
owes to the others and to the Organization itself, inasmuch as it
constitutes their corporate union. In other words, it is because the
system is universal that, within it, each member retains individual
[*171]
responsibility for its acts and a duty to respect the principles common to all.
It follows that none of the members can shelter behind
the fact that a situation has been created by another in order to
avoid itself reacting to that situation in pursuance of the rules of
law
enshrined in the common Charter. (CR 95/5, p. 72.)
In the
Seventh Report on State Responsibility by Mr. Roberto Ago,
Special Rapporteur, that distinguished rapporteur treated as axiomatic
the proposition that a breach of international responsibility by a
State
would engage that States responsibility, irrespective of
another States
participation in the act. The report observed:
It need hardly be said that, if the actions
constituting participation by a State in the commission of an internationally
wrongful act
by another State constituted a breach of an international obligation
in themselves, they would on that account already engage the
inter-
national responsibility of the State which performed those
actions,
irrespective of any consequences that might follow from the part
taken in the internationally
wrongful act of another State.1
FN1 Chap, IV, Implication of a
State in the Internationally Wrongful Act or Another
State. Yearbook of tire International Low Commission, 1978, Vol. II
(Fart One). AICN.41
307 and Adds. t and 2. para. 52, footnote 99: Reply.
Vol. I. paras. 7.35-7.37: see, also. Ian
Brownlie, State Responsibility (Part
I), 1983, p. 190.
On
these principles, the Respondent State must answer separately for
its own acts.
This
separation of responsibility was illustrated also in this Courts
decision in Nauru,
where, although the mandate and trusteeship in question were given to the same
three Governments jointly, the Court permitted the case to
proceed against one of the three trustees, despite the
implications this might have
had upon the liability of others. The Court
there pointed out that it was not precluded from adjudicating upon
the
claims submitted to it:
provided that the legal interests of the
third State which may possibly be affected do not form the very subject-matter
of the decision
that is applied for. Where the Court is so entitled to act, the
interests,
of the third State which is not a party to the case, are protected by1 Article 59 of the Statute of the Court, which provides that,
The
decision of the Court has no binding force except between
the
parties and in respect of that particular case. (I.C.J. Reports 1992,
p. 261, para. 54.)
It
would be even more inappropriate that a State which has not
accepted the Courts jurisdiction
can use the very fact of its non-accept-[*172]-ance
as a means of preventing States that have accepted jurisdiction
from
settling their disputes according to law.
Australias
submission that its responsibility could at all events be no
more than
consequential, derived from the responsibility of Indonesia (CR 95/8, p. 8) does not accord with basic principles of State responsibility,
for, to use again the language of the same rapporteur:
One of the principles most deeply rooted in
the doctrine of inter-
national law and most strongly upheld by State practice and
judicial
decisions is the principle that any conduct of a State which
inter-
national law classifies as a wrongful act entails the responsibility
of
that State in international law.1
FN1 Ago, Yearbook of the International
Law Commission, 1971, Vo!. II (Part One), p.205, para, 30.
Even if
the responsibility of Indonesia is the prime source, from
which
Australias responsibility derives as a consequence, Australia
cannot
divert responsibility from itself by pointing to that primary responsibility.
(iii) Rights
erga omnes
Australia
has very rightly stated that it does not dispute that the
right
to self-determination is an erga omnes
principle (Rejoinder,
para. 78).
This position has been many times repeated in the oral submissions.
The
concept of rights and obligations erga omnes is
further discussed in
Part D.
An erga
omnes right is, needless to say, a series of separate rights
erga singulum, including inter alla, a separate right
erga sin gulum against Australia, and a separate right erga
singulum against Indonesia. These rights
are in no way dependent one upon the other. With the violation by
any
State of the obligation so lying upon it, the rights enjoyed erga
omnes become opposable erga singulum to the
State so acting.
To
suggest that Indonesia is a necessary party to the adjudication of
that breach of obligation by Australia is to hamper the practical operation of
the erga omnes doctrine. It would mean, very much along
the lines
of the illustrations in Section 2 (vi) above, that Indonesia could
protect
any country that has dealings with it in regard to East Timor from
being
impleaded before this Court, by Indonesia itself not consenting to
the
Courts jurisdiction. In the judicial forum, the right erga
omnes could to
that extent be substantially deprived of its effectiveness.
Moreover,
in any event, Indonesia would be protected against any
suggestion of res
judicata against it. The right erga omnes, when
asserted
against Australia, becomes a right erga singulum which,
in turn, becomes
a res judicata erga singulum
against Australia, in the event of the success [*173] of the
claim. It would have no adjudicatory quality against Indonesia,
thus preventing
the Monetary Gold principle from operating to bar the
action against Australia.
(iv) Increasingly
multilateral nature of modern international obligations
Reference
has already been made to the fact that the multilateral
aspect of obligations
is gaining increasing significance in modern international law. Any
instrumentality charged with administering international
law in this context needs to take account of this aspect so as not
to
restrict the development of international law in keeping with this
trend.
Foremost
among the sources of multilateral obligations is the United
Nations Charter, under which all States alike are vested with rights
and
responsibilities which all others must recognize.
In this
network of interlocking international relationships, each State
which is impugned by another for failure to abide by its
international
obligations must answer for itself, in accordance with the principle
of
individual responsibility already outlined. It cannot plead another
States
responsibility as an excuse for its own failure to
discharge its own responsibility. That other State will answer for itself when
the appropriate situation arises and may perhaps be affected by the judgment
the Court
renders in the case before it.
If, for
example, the Court held with Portugal in this case, this finding
would have repercussions on many other States which may or may not
have acted in accordance with their individual obligations to
recognize
the rights of East Timor. This Court cannot concern itself with
all those
ramifications of a finding which it delivers in accordance with
binding
norms of international law. The Court cannot anticipate them all, in
a
world order of criss-crossing multilateral obligations.
As
Judge Shahabuddeen observed in his separate opinion in Certain
Phosphate Lands in Nauru:
It has been correctly pointed out that
[a]s interstate relationships
become more complex, it is increasingly unlikely that any
particular
dispute will be strictly bilateral in character (L. F.
Damrosch,
Multilateral Disputes, in L. F. Damrosch (ed.), The
International
Court of Justice at a Crossroads, 1987, p.
376). (I.C.J.
Reports
1992, p. 298.)
(v) The distinction between a treaty
and the unilateral acts from which it
results. It is self-evident that while a treaty is a bilateral or multilateral
instrument, it comes into existence through the fusion of two or more
unilateral acts, as the case may be. What the Court is invited to consider in
this [*174] case is not the unlawfulness of the
bilateral Treaty, but the unlawfulness
of the Respondents unilateral actions which went into the making
of
that Treaty.
It is a
clear principle in the domestic law of obligations that the un-
lawfulness of a contract and
the unlawfulness of the conduct of the
parties to it are different concepts. A similar principle is to be found
in
the law of treaties, where there could, for example, be a valid treaty
even
though one party acts unlawfully by its domestic law in entering into
it
(Vienna Convention, Art. 46), or when a representative acts in
violation
of a specific restriction validly placed upon him by his State (Art.
47).
The treaty is nevertheless binding.
The
Court is not called upon to pronounce upon the unlawfulness or
otherwise of the Treaty, or upon the unlawfulness or otherwise of
Indonesias conduct, but upon the unlawfulness or otherwise of
Australias
unilateral act in entering into it. What are the legal obligations of a
particular party, what are its acts, to what extent do those acts contravene
its
obligations those are the questions bearing upon the unilateral
con-
duct of one party, which the Court is called upon to decide. The invalidity of
the Treaty, or of the other partys conduct, is not the
precondition,
as Australia suggests, for the Courts finding on the unlawfulness of
Australias conduct.
The
acts of a contracting State, such as the decision to sign, the decision to
accord de jure recognition, the decision to ratify, the
decision to
implement, the decision to legislate, are all unilateral acts upon which
the
Court can adjudicate.
(vi) Has
the wrong party been sued?
Australias
position is that the true respondent in this case is Indonesia.
According to this submission,
Portugals real opponent is Indonesia,
Portugals grievance is against Indonesia and Portugals
true cause of
action is only against Indonesia.
At the
oral hearings, Australia summarized its case in this regard in
the
following terms:
on the one hand, Australia heartily
subscribes to the legal
settlement of international disputes which lend themselves to it;
but it also subscribes to the principle of consent to jurisdiction
(at least, until a consensus in favour of the
universal, compulsory jurisdiction of the Court has been achieved); and it
considers that this forum should not be diverted to ends not properly its own;
as a sovereign State, Indonesia has chosen not to
accept the optional clause; that is its business;
on
the other hand, Australia does not mean to be used as a
scapegoat, whose principal function would be to salve the con-
science of Portugal which, being unable to join issue with Indonesia, is
attacking a State which, in reality,
can do nothing
about the matter and whose alleged responsibility a com-[*175]-plete
fabrication for the purposes of the case could at all
events be no more than consequential, derived from the responsibility of
Indonesia1.
FN1
Public sitting of 7 February 1995, CR 95/8, p. 8. The French original of the
(second)
translated paragraph of these oral submissions is as follows:
dautre
part, lAustralie entend ne pas être utilisée
comme un bouc émissaire
dont la principale fonction serait
dapaiser la mauvaise conscience du Portugal
qui, faute de pouvoir sen prendre ö lIndonésie,
sattaque à un Etat qui, vraiment,
nen
peut mais et dont la prétendue responsabilité,
forgée de toutes
pi_ces pour les besoins de la cause, ne pourrait, de toute mani_re,
quêtre
consécutive, dérivée, de celle de
lIndonésie-.
If
Indonesia had in fact been before this Court, one could see that Portugal would
probably have pleaded its case against Indonesia in very different terms from
its claim against Australia. A larger segment of factual
material pertinent only to Indonesia may have been placed before this
Court,
which is not germane to the case against Australia. It may even be
said that, had both Indonesia and Australia been available as respondents,
Portugals claim against Indonesia may have been the more important of
the two.
Another
way of approaching the submission that the wrong party has
been sued is perhaps as follows:
If
Indonesia had been a party before the Court, Portugals case
against
Indonesia would either be the identical case, namely, that it too acted
un-
lawfully in entering into the identical treaty, or it would be a more
substantial case, involving other items of alleged illegal conduct
against
Indonesia. In case of the first alternative, if it were the identical case,
the
situation would be directly covered by the Nauru decision where the
claim against absent parties would have been identical, had they
been
sued, to the claim actually before the Court. On the clear
jurisprudence
of this Court, the Court would have jurisdiction. In case of the
second
alternative, the case against Indonesia would be one of a different
order,
involving a different range of evidence and a different set of issues.
The
case against Australia depends upon Australias obligations and
their
violation by entering into the Treaty. The case against Indonesia
would
relate to the circumstances of Indonesias entry into East Timor,
the
political and administrative arrangements that have followed, and numerous
other details pertinent to alleged unlawful conduct by Indonesia. It
would, in short, be
a totally different case. Such a situation would run
directly contrary to the Australian contention that the case
brought
against Australia is in reality a case against Indonesia, brought
against
the wrong respondent.
All
that this Court is concerned with is whether a legally supportable
[*176]
claim has been made against Australia. If this be so, it matters
little
whether or not a more important or substantial claim could have been
made against Indonesia had Indonesia consented to the jurisdiction.
The
answer therefore to the contention that the wrong party has been
sued is that the Court needs only to go so far as to find that there is
a
legally sustainable claim against the party that has in fact been sued.
(vii) Historical background
As a
postscript to this discussion, it would not be out of place to look
back upon the deliberations at the League of Nations regarding the particular
clause of the Courts Statute upon which this entire case
has
turned.
In
regard to consulting travaux préparatoires regarding
certain important provisions of the Covenant of the League of Nations, Judge
Jessup
observed:
In my opinion, it is not necessary as some utterances of the
two international courts might suggest to apologize for resorting
to travaux
préparatoires as an aid to interpretation. In
many
instances the historical record is valuable evidence to be taken
into
account in interpreting a treaty. (South West Africa, Second Phase,
Judgment. I.G.J.
Reports 1966, p. 352; dissenting opinion.)
The
First Assembly of the League, on 13 December 1920, the day of
adoption of the Statute, was discussing the optional jurisdiction principle,
embodied in Article 36, paragraph 2, of the Statute of the Permanent Court,
which, subject to minor variations, became Article 36 (2)
of the Statute of this Court. What were the expectations attending
the
adoption of this clause, and how was it expected to work?
Some
delegates criticized the principle of consent as a basis of
the
Courts jurisdiction - for example, Mr. Tamayo (Bolivia)
observed that
this was unstable and perishable material out of which to build the
edifice
of justice1.
Others
saw the Statute, and the principle of consent on which jurisdiction was based,
as an instrument which, through the experience of their
operation, would enable the new concept of international
adjudication,
never in previous history available for universal recourse2,
to grow in
usefulness and international service. That background of lofty
purpose
always attends the work of this Court.
FN1 Documents concerning the Action
Taken by the Council of the League of Nations
under Article 14 of the Covenant and the Adoption by the Assembly of the
Statute of the
Permanent Court, p. 248.
FN2 The Court was seen at the time of its
creation as the greatest instrument which the
world has ever yet been able to contrive for seeing that international justice
is carried out (Mr. Balfour (British Empire), ibid., p.
247).
[*177]
Developing further the principle of progressive development, Mr. Balfour
stated:
if these things are to be successful they must be allowed 10 grow. If
they are to achieve all that their framers desire for them, they must
be allowed to pursue that natural development which is the secret of
all permanent
success in human affairs
1
The
inadequacy of Article 36 was recognized in 1945 as well, when the
Statute for the present Court came under discussion, but no agreement
was possible as to how to rewrite it2.
Three-quarters
of a century have passed since the adoption of the pro-
vision under discussion. This period has been rich in the experience out
of
which this Court and its predecessor have been fashioning an interpretation
harmonious with the needs which the Statute intended it to serve.
Observing
that the very notion of a more broadly based conception of
the jurisdiction of the Court is gaining ground3
and that [t]he principle that the jurisdiction of an international
tribunal derives from the
consent of the parties has long been subject to a
process of refinement4, Rosenne goes on to observe:
The result is that the application of the
principle is less rigid than may be inferred from the manner in which it
is
enunciated.
As
shown in Section 2 (viii) above, the jurisprudence of this Court in relation to
absent third parties has indeed been growing along the path of the gradual and
steady development envisaged at the time of the adoption of the principle of
consent as a basis of jurisdiction.
A
continuous thread that runs through the jurisprudence that has
evolved around the Monetary
Gold principle is the
Courts concern,
while giving due weight to the interests of third parties, at the same
time,
to prevent an extended application of that principle from hampering
it in
the legitimate and proper exercise of its jurisdiction. Consistent with
this
approach, and for the reasons already discussed, the Court should, in
my
respectful view, have proceeded to adjudicate upon this case. I am of
the
view, again expressed with the greatest respect for the contrary
opinion
of the Court, that the present Judgment represents a break in the
course
of steady development that has thus far elucidated and refined the application
of the Monetary Gold principle.
FN1 Documents concerning the Action Taken
by the Council of the League of Nations
under Article 14 of the Covenant and the Adoption by the Assembly of the
Statute of the Permanent Court, p. 247. In more dramatic terms, another speaker
observed:
We must begin by building a little chapel,
and in the course of time the League
of Nations will be able to build a cathedral. Already
we hear the
noise of the
hammers of those who are building. (Mr. de Aguerro (Cuba), ibid.)
FN2 Rosenne, op. cit., p.
316.
FN3 Ibid.
FN4 Ibid.
FN5 Ibid., p. 317.
[*178]
(viii) Conclusion
In the
result, the Australian objections based on the contentions that
the Monetary Gold principle stands in the way of the Courts
competence, that the Court would be required to make an adjudication on
the
conduct of Indonesia, and that the wrong party has been sued should all
be rejected. The reasons for these conclusions have been sufficiently
set
out. Australias obligations under international law and Australias
actions such as negotiating, concluding, and initiating performance of
the
Treaty, taking internal legislative measures for the application
thereof,
and continuing to negotiate with the State party to that Treaty are justiciable
on the basis of Australias legal position viewed atone and
Australias actions viewed alone.
Part B. The Jus Standi of Portugal
If the
Court has jurisdiction to hear this case, as indicated in Part A of
this opinion, the matter cannot proceed further without
a consideration
of the important Australian objection that Portugal lacks the
necessary
legal status to act on behalf of East Timor.
(i) The
respective positions of the Parties
Australia
challenges the locus standi of Portugal to bring this action.
It
asserts that since Portugal has lost control over the Territory
several
years ago, and another Power, namely Indonesia, has during all those
years been in effective control, Portugal lacks the status to act on
behalf
of the Territory.
Moreover,
with specific reference to its treaty-making powers, Australia submits that
Portugal totally lacks the capacity to implement any
treaty it may make relating to East Timor. Lacking this capacity, it
lacks
the ability to enter into any meaningful treaty regarding the
Territory, or
to complain that a treaty has been entered into without reference to it
by
another Power which is in effective control.
In
support of this position, Australia points to the absence of any General
Assembly resolution recognizing the status of Portugal since 1982,
and the absence likewise of any resolution of the Security Council
since
1976. Australia consequently argues that, even if resolutions before
these
dates validly recognized such a status at one stage, they have since fallen
into desuetude
and been overtaken by the force of events. Australia
points, moreover, to the fact that successive votes in the General Assembly in
relation to East Timor have revealed a decreasing proportion of
United Nations membership in favour of the resolutions
recognizing the
position of Portugal.
Portugal
argues, on the other hand, that, although it has physically left
the Territory and no longer controls it, it is nonetheless the
administering
Power, charged with all the responsibility flowing from the provisions
[*179]
of Chapter XI of the United Nations Charter, and has been recognized
as such by a series of General Assembly and Security Council
resolutions.
It submits further that there has been no revocation at any stage
of
Portugals authority as administering Power, no limitation
placed upon
it, and no recognition of any other Power as having authority over
East
Timor.
(ii) Structure
of United Nations Charter provisions regarding dependent
territories
A
discussion of the status of Portugal to maintain this action necessitates a
brief overview of the structure of the United Nations Charter pro-
visions framed for the protection of dependent territories.
The
Charter was so structured that the interests of territories not able
to
speak for themselves in international forums were to be looked after
by a Member of the United Nations entrusted with their welfare, who
would have the necessary authority for this purpose. In other words,
its
underlying philosophy in regard to dependent territories was to avoid
leaving them defenceless and voiceless in a world order which had not
yet
accorded them an independent status.
This is
not to be wondered at when one has regard to the high idealism which is the
essential spirit of the Charter - an idealism which spoke in
terms of a sacred trust lying upon the Powers assuming responsibilities
for their administration, an idealism which stipulated that the interests
of
their inhabitants were paramount. Translating this idealism into
practical
terms, the Charter provided for United Nations supervision of the
respon-
sible authorities through a requirement of regular transmission of
infor-
mation to the Secretary-General (Art. 73 (e)). They were further
required
to ensure the political, economic, social and educational
advancement,
just treatment and protection against abuses of the inhabitants
thus
placed under their care.
It is
against the background of such an overall scheme that the Australian
submissions in this case need to be tested. The submission under
examination is no less than that an administering Powers loss of
physical
control deprives it of the status and functions of an administering authority,
and that the protective and reporting structure, so carefully fashioned
by the
United Nations Charter can thus be brushed aside.
This is
a proposition to be viewed with great concern. It means that, whatever the
reason for the administering Powers loss of control, that
loss of control brings in its wake a loss of legal status.
The
proposition can be tested by taking an extreme example, at a purely
hypothetical level, of a non-self-governing territory being militarily overrun
by a third Power, anxious to ensure not the political, economic,
social and educational advancement of the people, but anxious
rather to use it as a military or industrial base, Suppose, in this hypo-[*180]-thetical
example, that this invading Power completely displaces the legal
authority of the duly recognized administering Power. If the administering
Power cannot then speak for the territory that has been overrun and
the people of the territory themselves have no right of audience before
an
international forum, that people would be denied access to the international
community, whether directly, in their own right, or indirectly,
through their administering Power. The deep concern for their
welfare,
which is a primary object of Chapter XI of the Charter, and the
sacred
trust notion which
is its highest conceptual expression, would then be
reduced to futility;
and the protective structure, so carefully built upon
these concepts, would disintegrate, in the presence of the most
untenable
of reasons - the use of force. In that event, the use of force, which
is
outlawed by the entire scheme of the United Nations Charter,
would
have won its victory, and would indeed have won it over some of
the
loftiest concepts enshrined in the Charter. It is difficult to subscribe to
a
view that thus encourages and, indeed, rewards the use of force.
This
example, offered at a purely hypothetical level, has been aimed at
testing the practical efficacy of a legal proposition that seems to
run
counter to the entire scheme of the United Nations Charter. As so often
in the law, the hypothetical example assists in
the understanding of the
practical rule.
Grave
reservations must be registered regarding any interpretation of
the Charter which leaves open so serious a gap in its scheme of
protection
and so undermines the central tenets which are its very foundation.
Three
major legal concerns arise from this argument. The first concern,
already referred to, is that it seems to concede that whatever the
means
through which that control has been lost, the important factor is
the
physical loss of control. This is a dangerous proposition which
international law cannot endorse.
Secondly,
the precedents in the matter do not lend support to the Australian argument. An
instance that comes to mind is the case of Rhodesia, in respect of which it was
nowhere suggested that loss of United
Kingdom physical control over the
territory meant a loss of United Kingdom legal authority in respect of the
territory. United Nations action was
based entirely on the assumption of the continuing status of
United
Kingdom authority.
Thirdly,
there is more to the status of administering Power than mere
physical control. An administering Power is charged with many
duties
relating to the welfare of the people of the territory. It may lose
physical
control but, with that loss of physical control, its duties do not
fade
away. The administering Power is still obliged to extend such
protections
as are still available to it for the welfare of the people and the
preservation of their assets and rights. The conservation of the
territorys right to
permanent sovereignty over its natural
resources is thus a major responsibility of the administering Power, including
particularly the preserva-[*181]-tion of its major
economic asset, in the face of its possible extinction for
all time. Such legal responsibilities remain the solemn
duty of the administering Power, even though physical control may have been
lost.
(iii) Is
the United Nations a substitute for a displaced administering
Power?
In
answer to such a line of reasoning, it may perhaps be suggested that
the General Assembly
and the Security Council can, in such an event,
take over the responsibilities of the administering Power.
It is
true indeed that the General Assembly and the Security Council,
in all their plenitude of power, preside over the great task of decolonization
and protection of dependent peoples. Yet, with all respect, they are
no substitutes for the particular attention to the needs of each
territory
which the Charter clearly intended to achieve. Protection from
internal
exploitation and external harm, day-to-day administration,
development
of human rights, promotion of economic interests and well-being, recovery of
wrongful loss, fostering of self-government, representation in
world forums, including this Court all these require particular
attention from a Power specifically charged with responsibility in that
regard.
Moreover, the supervision of the United Nations depends also on
trans-
mission of information under Article 73 (e) and, in the absence of
an
administering Power, there would be a total neglect of that function
and
hence an impairment of United Nations supervision. The Charter
scarcely
envisaged that a dependent people should be left to fend for
themselves,
denied all this assistance. Least of all can it be envisaged that the
use of
force could deprive them of these rights. The basic protective
scheme of
the Charter cannot thus be negated.
(iv)The
right of representation
Australias
contention that Portugal, by having lost control over the
Territory for a period of years, has lost the
right to represent the people
of East Timor is untenable for the same reasons. Any other view
would
result in the anomalous situation of the current international system leaving
a territory and a people, who admittedly have important rights
opposable to
all the world, defenceless and voiceless precisely when those
rights are sought to be threatened or violated. Indeed, Counsel for Portugal
put this well in describing the nexus provided by the administering Power as
the umbilical cord which ties East Timor to the
international
community.
[*182]
While recognizing that Portugal has not in this case sought to base its
locus
standi on any footing other than that of an administering
Power,
this anomaly can also be illustrated in another way. In South
West
Africa, Second Phase (I.C.J. Reports 1966. p.
6), two States which had
no direct connection with the territory in question sought to bring
before
the Court various allegations of contraventions by South Africa of
the
League of Nations Mandate. There was no direct nexus between
these
States and South West Africa. Their locus standi was
based solely on
their membership of the community of nations and their right as such
to
take legal action in vindication of a public interest.
The
present case is one where the Applicant State has a direct nexus
with the Territory and has in fact been recognized by both the
General
Assembly and the Security Council as the administering Power.
This
case has similarities with South West Africa in that there is here,
as
there, a territory not in a position to speak for itself. There is here,
as
there, a Power which is in occupation by a process other than one that
is
legally recognized. There is here, as there, another State which is
seeking
to make representations on the territorys behalf to the
Court. There is
here, as there, an objection taken to the locus standi of the
Applicant.
A vital
difference is that here, unlike there, the Applicant State has a
direct nexus with the Territory and enjoys direct recognition
by the
United Nations of its particular status vis-ö-vis the Territory. The position
of the Applicant State is thus stronger in the present case than
the
position of the States whose locus standi was
accepted by half the judges
of the Court in the South West Africa Judgment
(ibid.), and, indeed, by
the majority of the judges in the earlier phase of that case (South
West
Africa, Preliminary Objections, Judgment. I.C.J. Reports 1962, p.
319).
(v) Resolutions
recognizing Portugals status as administering Power
The
Court is called upon to decide, in regard to these resolutions,
whether the General Assembly resolutions are devoid of legal effect. As
a
prelude to a discussion of this legal question, the content of these
resolutions is briefly set out.
The
resolutions of the General Assembly are the following: 3485 (XXX),
31/53, 32/34, 33/39, 34/40, 35/27, 36150 and 37/30.
Some of
these resolutions expressly recognize the status of Portugal as the
administering Power (resolutions 3485 (XXX), 34/40, 35/27, 36/50 and 37/30) and
not one of them recognizes a legal status in Indonesia.
Rather, some of them (resolutions 31/53, 32/34, 33/39) reaffirm the Security
Council resolutions and draw the attention of the Security Council to
the critical situation
in East Timor, and recommend that it take all effective steps for the
implementation of its resolutions, with a view to secur-[*183]-ing
the full exercise by the people of East Timor of their right to
self-
determination. Some of them request the Special Committee on
the
Situation with regard to the Implementation of the Declaration on
the
Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples to keep
the
situation in East Timor under active consideration (resolutions 31/53
and
32/34 of 28 November 1977); reject the claim that East Timor has
been
integrated into Indonesia inasmuch as the people of the Territory have
not been able to exercise freely their right to self-determination and
independence (resolution 32/34 of 28 November 1977); declare that the
people of
Fast Timor must be enabled to determine freely their own
future within the framework of the United Nations (resolution 35/27
of 11 November 1980); welcome the diplomatic initiative taken by
the
Government of Portugal as the first step towards the free exercise by
the
people of East Timor of their right to self-determination and independence
(ibid.); urge all parties directly concerned to co-operate fully with
a
view to creating the conditions necessary for the speedy implementation
of General
Assembly resolution 1514 (XV) (ibid.); declare that
the people
of East Timor must be enabled freely to determine their own future on
the basis of the relevant General Assembly resolutions and internationally
accepted procedures (resolution 36/50 of 24 November 1981); and
invite Portugal as the administering Power to continue its efforts with
a
view to ensuring the proper exercise of the right to self-determination
and
independence by the people of East Timor (ibid.).
Since
there is no diminution in any of the resolutions of
Portugals
status as administering Power, one must therefore regard Portugal
as
continuing to be vested with all the normal responsibilities and powers
of
an administering authority. It is to be stressed, of course, that whatever
powers an administering
Power is vested with are powers given to it
solely for the benefit of the territory and the people under its care and
not
for the benefit in any way of the administering Power. This is a
truism
and is mentioned here only because some suggestions were made in
the
oral submissions that Portugal has instituted this case for reasons
other
than a desire to conserve the interests of the Territory and people of
East
Timor.
Not
only will any success Portugal may achieve from this case be held
strictly for
the benefit of the people of East Timor, but it will be held
strictly under United Nations supervision. The Australian argument
that
Chapter XI of the United Nations Charter is not a colonial charter
intended legally to entrench the rights of the former colonial State.
(CR
95/10, p. 65) loses its thrust in such a context.
Australia
submits that Portugal not only has a poor colonial record
[*184]
but, in fact, abandoned the people of East Timor. Whatever may have
been the facts regarding these aspects,
they were not unknown to the
General Assembly, which nevertheless invited Portugal to continue
its
efforts. The body best able to assess Portugals conduct having
decided, notwithstanding all the information at its disposal, to issue such an
invitation, this Court must respect that decision. It is to be observed
further
that, in extending that invitation, the General Assembly placed no
restrictions on Portugals status as administering Power, nor has it
done so
since then. It is significant also that, in resolution 384 (1975),
the Security
Council in fact censured Portugal for its failure to discharge its
responsibilities fully as administering Power, but yet continued to
recognize
Portugal as the administering Power.
The
resolutions of the Security Council, resolution 384 (1975) and
resolution 389 (1976), have been quoted earlier in this opinion. Recognizing
and reaffirming the inalienable right of the people of East Timor
to self-determination, the Security Council, in both resolutions,
calls
upon all States to respect the territorial integrity of East Timor, as
well
as the inalienable right of its people to self-determination, and urges
all
Stares and other parties concerned to co-operate fully with the efforts
of
the United Nations to achieve a peaceful solution to the existing
situation
and to facilitate the decolonization of the Territory.
These
two resolutions of the Security Council have not at any stage
been revoked, nor have they been superseded by later resolutions rendering
them inapplicable.
Security
Council resolution 384 expressly referred to Portugal as the
administering Power and specifically imposed upon it the duty of co-operating
fully with the United Nations so as to enable the people of East
Timor to exercise freely their right
to self-determination. The resolution
thus contained a clear indication to Portugal of its duties in
safeguarding
this right of the East Timorese people. Since economic sovereignty is
an
important element of the concept of sovereignty, there was thus imposed
upon Portugal, by Security Council resolution, apart from Charter provisions,
the duty to safeguard the Territorys most valuable economic
asset until the right to self-determination was freely exercised.
As with
the General Assembly, so also with the Security Council, Portugals
prior colonial conduct did not prevent it from giving to Portugal
the status it did and imposing upon it the duties that went with
that
status.
That
status thus recognized by the Security Council receives repeated
recognition in later resolutions of the General Assembly (see
resolutions
35/27 (1980), 36/50 (1981) and 37/30 (1982)).
After
these general observations, it is necessary to examine the legal
effects of the relevant resolutions in greater detail.
[*185]
(vi) Legal force of the resolutions
(a) General Assembly
resolutions
Very
early in the history of the United Nations, the General Assemblys
competence in regard to non-self-governing territories was recognized. Thus
Kelsen refers to:
the competence the General Assembly has with respect to non-self-
governing territories not under trusteeship in accordance with
Article 10 and (together with the Security Council) under Article 61,
and
suggests that the General Assembly may discuss the non-fulfilment
by a Member of its obligations under Chapter XI, leading even to
the
imposition of sanctions, along with the Security Council, under Article
6
(see, also, American Journal of international Law, 1954, Vol. 48, p. 103).
After
the adoption of the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial
Countries and Peoples by the General Assembly in 1960,
it established a committee to follow up the implementation of the Declaration,
thus bringing all non-self-governing territories under a form
of
international supervision comparable to that of the trusteeship
system2.
So much are all aspects of self-determination regarded by the General Assembly
as pertaining to its sphere of authority that there has been a
tendency to consider
that no aspect of colonialism should be treated as
a matter falling essentially within the domestic
jurisdiction of a State
1.
The
Assembly maintains a vigilant eye over all aspects relating to
non-
self-governing territories through the Fourth or Decolonization
Committee4 and the Committee of Twenty-Four. Questions of the
termination of
dependent territory status upon the exercise of the right of
self-determination have thus long been matters recognized as being within the
scope
of the General Assemblys authority. In resolution 1541 (XV)
of
15 December 1960, it specifically addressed (in Principle VI) the question
FN1 The Law of the United Nations. 1950.
p. 553, footnote 1.
FN2 Goodrich, Hambro and Simons, Charter of
the United Nations. 3rd and rev. ed.,
1969, p. 70. On the development of the practice in this regard, see further,
Bruno Simma
(ed.), The Charter of the United Nations, 1994,
pp. 925-928.
In the course of time, the General Assembly
succeeded in subjecting the colonies
to a similar system of supervision to that provided for trust territories,
even though,
according to the wording of Art. 73(e) of the UN Charter, the control is
restricted
to the General Assemblys entitlement to have statistical
and technical information (Ibid., p. 925.)
FN3 Goodrich, Hambro and Simons, ibid.
FN4 Renamed the Special Political and
Decolonization Committee, after its merger with
the Special Political Committee, by resolution 47/233 of 17 August
1993.
[*186] whether a non-self-governing
territory can be said to have reached a full
measure of self-government.
When,
therefore, the General Assembly determines that a particular
dependent territory has not exercised the right of self-determination
or
that a particular State is recognized as the administering Power over
a
dependent territory, the Assembly is making a determination within
the
area of its competence, and upon a review of a vast range of
material
available to it. Legal consequences follow from these determinations.
Of
course there are resolutions of the General Assembly which are of
an entirely hortatory character. Many resolutions of the General Assembly are.
But a resolution containing a decision within its proper sphere
of
competence may well be productive of legal consequences. As this
Court
observed in Namibia, the General Assembly is not debarred from
adopting,
within the framework of its competence, resolutions which
make
determinations or have operative design (Legal Consequences for
States
of the Continued Presence of South Africa in Namibia (South West
Africa) notwithstanding Security Council Resolution 276 (1970), Advisory
Opinion, I.C.J. Reports 1971, p. 50, para. 105).
Even
more is this so when those resolutions have been expressly
accepted and endorsed by the Security Council, which is the case in relation
to the resolutions on the status of Portugal as administering Power.
Thus
resolutions of the General Assembly which expressly reject the
claim that East Timor has been integrated
into Indonesia (32/34 of
28 November 1977) declare that the people of East Timor must be
enabled to determine their own future freely within the framework of
the United Nations (35/27 of 11 November 1980) and expressly recognize
Portugal as the administering
Power (3485 (XXX), 34/40, 35/27, 36/50
and 37/30) are resolutions which are productive of legal effects.
Article
18 of the Charter makes it clear that, on important
questions,
the General Assembly may make [d]ecisions.
Adverting to this provision, this Court has observed:
Thus while it is the Security Council
which, exclusively, may
order coercive action, the functions and powers conferred by the
Charter on the General Assembly are not confined to discussion,
consideration,
the initiation of studies and the making of recommendations; they are not
merely hortatory. Article 18 deals with
decisions
of the General Assembly on important questions.
These decisions do indeed include certain
recommendations,
but others have dispositive force and effect. (Certain Expenses
of the United Nations (Article 17, paragraph 2, of the Charter), Advisory
Opinion. I.C.J. Reports 1962, p. 163; emphasis in original.)
Waldock,
in his General Course (Recueil des cours de lAcadémie
de
[*187] droit international de La Haye,
1962, Vol. 106, p. 26), referring to this
judicial pronouncement, stressed the General Assemblys competence
to
make decisions having dispositive force and effect1.
In more
than one of its resolutions, the General Assembly has referred
to its competence
to decide whether a Non-Self-Governing Territory has or has
not
attained a full measure of self-government as referred to in Chapter XI of the
Charter (resolution 748
(VIII) of 27 November 1953,
relating to Puerto Rico; and resolution 849 (IX) of 22 November
1954, relating to Greenland; emphasis added).
The
General Assembly has also asserted this power in relation to Suriname and the
Netherlands Antilles, Alaska and Hawaii2. The General
Assembly has not hesitated to use this power as, for example, when Portugal
and Spain, following their admission to United Nations membership, asserted
that they did not administer any territories covered by
Chapter XI. In
1960, the General Assembly declared that the territories
of Portugal were non-self-governing within the meaning of Chapter
XI
of the Charter
(resolution 1542 (XV) of 15 December 1960). It asserted
its powers in this regard even more
strongly the following year, condemning Portugal for continuing
non-compliance with its obligations under
Chapter XI and for its refusal to co-operate with the Committee on Information
from Non-Self-Governing Territories, and established a special committee
authorized to receive petitions and hear petitioners on this
matter (General Assembly resolution 1699 (XVI) of 19 December
1961).
United Nations practice has not questioned the General Assemblys
competence so to act as the appropriate United Nations organ for determining
whether a non-self-governing territory has or has not
achieved
self-determination.
FN1 On the role or the General Assembly in
the formulation of international law see,
further, Gaetann Arangio-Ruiz, The Normative
Role of the General Assembly of
the United Nations and the Declaration of Principles of Friendly
Relations, Recueil des
cours de lAcadémie de droit international, 1972, Vol.
137, p. 421; Obed Y. Asamoah, The
Legal Significance of the Declarations of
the General Assembly of the United Notions,
1966; and Christoph Schreuer, Recommendations and the Traditional
Sources of International law, German Yearbook of International
Law, 1977. Vol. 20, pp. 103-IlS.
FN2 See Goodrich, Hambro and Simons, op.
cit. pp. 460-461, and the references therein
cited to the relevant resolutions.
In a
treatise on Legal Effects of United Nations Resolutions,
Castaneda makes a juristic analysis of this power, observing that a
General
Assembly resolution does not express a duty, but rather establishes
in
a definite manner the hypothesis or condition from which flows a
legal
consequence, which makes possible the application of a rule of
law. By its nature, this
consequence may be an order to act or not to act, [*188]
an authorization, or the granting or denial of legal competence to
an
organ.1
The
foregoing observations have a bearing on the definitive effects of
General Assembly resolutions regarding Portugals status, East
Timors
status as a non-self-governing territory, and East Timors right to
self-
determination. Additionally, since the General Assembly is the appropriate
body for recognition of the Power holding authority over a non-self-governing
territory, the absence of any General Assembly resolution
recognizing Indonesias authority over East Timor is also a
circumstance
from which a legal inference may be drawn. The General Assembly resolutions
also have a bearing on the responsibility of all nations to co-operate fully in
the achievement of self-determination by East Timor.
The various resolutions of the General Assembly relating to this right
in
general terms, which have helped shape public international law, and
are
an important material source of customary international law in
this
regard2, are specifically strengthened so far as concerns
the situation in
East Timor, by the particular resolutions relating to that Territory.
FN1 Jorge Castañeda, Legal
Effects of United Nations Resolutions, 1969. p. 121.
FN2 Simma, op cit., p.
240.
(b) Security
Council resolutions
These
resolutions are also confirmatory of the status of Portugal. They
are dealt with in Part D in the context of the substantive obligations
of
Australia.
(vii) Does Portugal need prior United
Nations authorization to maintain
this action?
Portugals
authority as administering Power has not been subject to
any limitation by the United Nations in the resolutions recognizing
Portugals status. Australias submission that Portugal needs
United Nations
authority to bring this action (Rejoinder, paras. 136, 144) suggests a
limitation on an administering Powers authority which does not seem
to be
envisaged in the United Nations Charter.
There
is another aspect as well to be considered, namely, that it is the
duty of an administering Power to conserve the interests of the people
of
the territory. As part of their fiduciary duties, administering Powers
recognize in terms of Article 73 of the Charter the obligation to promote
to
the utmost
the well-being of the
inhabitants of these territories and,
to that end, to ensure
their
economic
advancement (Art. 73(a); emphasis added)
and to promote constructive measures of [*189]
development (Art. 73(d)). Such obligations necessitate the most
careful protection of the economic resources of the territory. Such a duty
cannot
be fulfilled without a legal ability on the part of the administering
Power
to take the necessary action for protecting those interests. If the
administering Power receives information that the economic interests of the
territory are being dealt with by other entities, to the possible prejudice
of
the interests of the territorys people, it is the administering
Powers duty
to intervene in defence of those rights. Indeed, failure to do so would
be
culpable.
To
suggest that the Charter would impose these heavy responsibilities
upon administering Powers and, at the same time, deny them the right of
representation on behalf of the territory, is to deprive these Charter
pro-
visions of a workable meaning. Such a restrictive interpretation of
the
authority of an administering Power receives no support, so far as 1
am
aware, from United Nations practice or from the relevant literature.
Supervision
of the administering Power is amply provided for in the
Charter and it is difficult to see any warrant in law or in principle
for
further fettering a fiduciary Power in the proper and effective
discharge
of its duties under the Charter.
Further,
the power given by the Charter under Chapter XI is clearly
the power of a trustee. The power derives expressly from the concept
of
a sacred trust, thus underlining its fiduciary
character. The very concept of trusteeship carries with it the power of
representation, whether
one looks at the common law concept of trusteeship or the civil law concept of
tutela. A trustee, once appointed, always carries out his or her
duties under supervision, but is
not required to seek afresh the right of
representation each time it is to be exercised, for that is part and parcel
of
the concept of trusteeship itself.
(viii) Are the resolutions affected by
diminishing United Nations sup-port?
One of
Australias contentions was that the progressively lessening
vote in favour of the General Assembly resolutions cited by
Portugal
showed that those resolutions were of a diminishing level of
authority.
This suggestion in effect calls upon this Court to venture into
the uncertain area of the political history of resolutions of the General
Assembly
and to indulge in a vote-counting exercise to assess the strength of a
particular resolution. Speculation on the possible meaning of voting procedures
in the General Assembly is not the province of this Court. Rather
the Courts concern is whether that General Assembly resolution
has
been duly passed by that principal organ of the United Nations within
the ambit of its legal authority. Once thus passed, it commands
recognition and it is part of the courtesy due by one principal organ of
the
[*190] United Nations to another to
respect that resolution, irrespective of its
political history or the voting strength it reflects.
As
Judge Lauterpacht has observed:
Whatever may be the content of the
recommendation and what-
ever may be the nature and the circumstances of the majority by
which it has been reached, it is nevertheless a legal act of the principal
organ of the United Nations which Members of the United
Nations are under a
duty to treat with a degree of respect appropriate to a Resolution of the
General Assembly. (Voting Procedure on Questions relating to
Reports and Petitions concerning the Territory
of South West Africa, Advisory Opinion, I.C.J. Reports 1955, p.
120,
separate opinion; emphasis added.)
Indeed,
this Australian submission has grave implications in the circumstances of this
case, for the resolutions which Australia would have
the Court ignore are resolutions affirming the important principle of self-
determination which is a well-established principle of customary international
law. A heavy burden would lie upon a party contending that the
validity of such a resolution has been affected by declining support for
it
in the United Nations.
(ix) Have the resolutions lapsed
through desuetude?
Another
Australian submission which was strenuously advanced is the
suggestion that a long period of years during which similar
resolutions
are not passed discounts in some way the value and obligatory nature of
such
resolutions. Resolutions of the General Assembly or of the Security
Council do not have to be repeated to retain their validity. Once
these
resolutions are duly passed, it is to be presumed that they would
retain
their validity until duly revoked or superseded by some later
resolution.
The
proposition that lapse of time wears down the binding force of
resolutions needs to be viewed with great caution. In cases where
resolu
tions in fact impose obligations at international law, this Court
would
then, in effect, be nullifying obligations which the appropriate
organ
of the United Nations, properly seised of that matter, has chosen
to
impose. More especially is caution required from the Court in regard
to
resolutions dealing with obligations erga omnes and rights
such as self-
determination which are fundamental to the international legal system.
The Court would, in the absence of compelling reasons to the con-
trary, show due respect for the valid resolutions duly passed by its
sister
organs.
It is
to be noted that Australias argument that the resolutions of
the
[*191] Security Council have fallen into
desuetude cannot be accepted for a
further reason.
The
argument of desuetude breaks down before the fact that the Committee of
Twenty-Four, which is the General Assemblys organ for
over-
seeing the matter of decolonization, has kept the East Timor
question
alive on its agenda year after year. Moreover, the Committee has in
its
report to the General Assembly referred to this in successive years. The
Committee would not be expected to. keep this matter on their books if
it
is, as Australia has suggested, a dead issue.
The
Secretary-Generals progress reports to the General
Assembly
continue to this date. In his Report of 11 September 1992 (A/47/435,
para. t; Reply, Vol. II, Ann. 1.8), he refers to the search for a
comprehensive and internationally acceptable solution to the question of
East
Timor, and, in his most recent Annual Report of 2 September 1994,
he
states: 1 have continued to provide my good offices in the
search for a
just, comprehensive and internationally acceptable solution to the question of
East Timor. (A149/l, 2 September 1994, para. 505.) The
General
Assemblys action in keeping this item on its agenda from
year to year is
also a clear indication that the situation has not thus far proved
accept-
able to the international community.
The
argument of desuetude, implying as it does that the matter is a
dead issue, cannot succeed if the United Nations itself
elects to treat the
issue as live1.
FN1 See Thomas M.
Franck (Fairness in the International Legal and Institutional
System, Recueil des cours de LAcadémie
de droit international, 1993, Vol. 240, p, 165), to the
effect that
this activity concerning East Timor at a minimum, keeps the item
alive and
helps keep it on the agenda.
(x) Have
the resolutions been nullified by supervening events?
Similar
considerations apply to this submission of Australia. If supervening events
have nullified duly passed resolutions of the Security Council or the General
Assembly, it is for those bodies to take note of the
altered situation and to act accordingly. Those bodies do not appear,
as
stated already, to have treated the issues as dead.
(xi) Is
Portugals colonial record relevant?
Australia
has suggested that Portugals colonial record has been such
as to disentitle it to maintain this action. The past colonial record of
Portugal leaves much indeed to be desired, and Portugals counsel
have
freely conceded no less. One recalls that, in Namibia, it was noted
that,
when the General Assembly passed its resolutions against apartheid,
these resolutions received the unanimous support of the entire Assembly,
[*192] with only two exceptions Portugal and South
Africa (I.C.J. Reports 1971, p. 79; Judge Ammoun, separate
opinion). Further comment is
scarcely necessary regarding the past colonial attitudes of Portugal.
However,
when the status at law of an administering Power has been
duly recognized as such by the appropriate political authority, this
Court
cannot take it upon itself to grant or withhold that status, depending
on
whether it had a good or bad colonial record. Most colonial Powers
would fail to
qualify on such a test, which could make the system of
administering Powers unworkable. The legal question for this Court
is
whether, in law, it enjoys that status.
At the
commencement of this opinion, reference was made to the
change that has occurred since 1974 in regard
to Portugals attitude
towards self-determination of its colonies
It
bears re-emphasizing that the question at issue is the protection of the rights
of the people of East Timor, and not the question of
Portugals
record of conduct. The contention seems untenable that
a protected
people or territory, blameless in this respect, should be denied
representation or relief owing to the fault of its administering Power.
Such a
contention contradicts basic principles of trusteeship and
tutelage, which
always accord paramount importance to the interests of
entities under fiduciary or tutelary care. This is so in international, no
less
than in domestic, law.
The
several grounds on which Australia sought to impugn
Portugals
status to maintain this action seem thus, on
examination, to be unsustainable. Charter principles combine with
well-established fiduciary principles and principles of tutelage to underline
the paramount importance
of the interests of the non-self-governing territory over all
other interests.
That priority of interest is not easily defeated. It is the function of
the
administering Power to watch over it, and the function of
international
law to ensure its protection.
It does
not serve the Territorys interest that an administrator,
duly
recognized by the United Nations, and legally accountable to it, should
be viewed as having been displaced by another Power, neither recognized by the
United Nations, nor legally accountable to it. Power over a
The
Supplement to the Portuguese Constitution, contained in Annex 11.6 of
Portugals Memorial, and dated 27 July 1974, provides by Article 2
that
Recognition of the right to
self-determination, with all its implications, comprises
acceptance of the independence of the overseas territories
and the waiving of the corresponding part of Article I of the Political
Constitution of 1933.
Portugal
is thus unequivocally committed to acceptance of the principle of
self-determination of its former colonies.
[*193]
non-self-governing people, without accountability to the international
community, is a contradiction of the Charter principle of protection.
PART C.
THE RIGHTS 0F EAST TIMOR
The
central principle around which this case revolves is the principle
of
self-determination, and its ancillary, the principle of permanent
sover-
eignty over natural resources. From those principles stem whatever
rights
are claimed for East Timor in this case.
(i) East Timor is a
territory unquestionably entitled to self-determination
The
Court is not in this case confronted with the difficulty of entering
into the much discussed area of defining which are the entities or
peoples
entitled to self-determination. Australia has at all times admitted
that
East Timor was and is a non-self-governing territory l It was
specifically
mentioned in the list of non-self-governing territories, within the
meaning
of Chapter XI of the Charter, contained in General Assembly resolution 1542
(XV) of 15 December 1960 (Memorial, Vol. Il, Ann. 11.4)2.
One
must therefore address the question of self-determination in this
case from the firm foundation of a territory unquestionably entitled
to
self-determination. The question for examination is what
consequences
follow from that fact.
(ii) The
principle of self-determination
The
Judgment of the Court (para. 29) has categorically reaffirmed the
principle of self-determination, pointing out that it has evolved from
the
Charter and from United Nations practice, and observing further that
the normative status of the right
of the people of East Timor to self-
determination is not in dispute. This opinion sets out, from that base,
to examine the manner in which practical effect is to be given to
the
principle of self-determination, in the circumstances of the present
case.
Australia
has accepted the existence of the principle, but placed a
somewhat limited view upon the State obligations which follow.
FN1
Australia has, in its pleadings (Counter-Memorial, para. 322), referred, in
another context, to the uncertainty attending the question of which people are
entitled to self-determination (citing H. Blix, Sovereignty. Aggression and
Neutrality, 1970, pp. 13-14).
This uncertainty has no applicability to East Timor for the reasons stated.
FN2
In regard to the word self-government in Article 73 (b), this term
should today only be understood in the meaning of unrestricted
self-determination (Simma. The
Charter of the United NAtions, op. cit., p.
928, citing, inter alIA, NaMibia and
Western
Sahara,
[*194]
For example, it has advanced the argument, at the oral hearings, that:
There is in the United Nations Charter no
express obligation on
States individually to promote sell-determination in relation to territories
over which they individually have no control. The general
obligation of solidarity contained in Article 2, paragraph 5, of
the
Charter extends only to assistance to the United Nations in
any
action it takes in accordance with the present Charter.
(CR 95/9,
p. 64.)
In its
pleadings, it has taken up such positions as that there is no independent basis
for a duty of non-recognition which would prevent the
conclusion of the Timor Gap Treaty (Counter-Memorial, paras. 360-
367); that there has been no criticism by the international
community of
States (including Australia) which have recognized or dealt with Indonesia in
respect of East Timor (ibid., paras. 368-372); and that, in
concluding the Timor Gap Treaty, Australia did not impede any act of
self-
determination by the people of East Timor that might result from
such
negotiations (ibid., paras. 373-375). Although it has
recognized East
Timor as a province of Indonesia in the Treaty, Australia contends
that,
By concluding the Timor Gap Treaty with Indonesia, Australia
did
nothing to affect the ability of the people of East Timor to make a
future
act of self-determination. (Ibid.,
para. 375.)
All of
these submissions make it important to note briefly the central
nature of this right in contemporary international law, the steady
development of the concept, and the wide acceptance it has commanded
inter-
nationally. Against that background, any interpretations of that
right
which give it less than a full and effective content of meaning would
need
careful scrutiny.
In the
first place, the principle receives confirmation from all the
sources of international law, whether they be international
conventions
(as with the International Covenants on Civil and Political Rights
and
Economic, Social and Cultural Rights), customary international law, the
general principles of law, judicial decisions, or the teachings of
publicists.
From each of these sources, cogent authority can be collected
supportive
of the right, details of which it is not necessary to recapitulate here.
Secondly,
it occupies a central place in the structure of the United
Nations Charter, receiving mention from it in more than one context.
Enshrined
in Article 1 (2) is the principle that friendly relations among
nations must be developed by the United Nations on the basis
of equal
rights and self-determination. Developing such friendly relations is one
of
the Purposes of the United Nations - central to its existence and mission.
There is thus an inseparable link between a major Purpose of the
United Nations
and the concept of self-determination. The same conceptual structure is
repeated in Article 55, which observes that respect for
[*195]
equal rights and self-determination is the basis on which are built
the
ideal of peaceful and friendly relations among nations.
Article
55 proceeds to translate this conceptual structure into practical
terms. It recognizes that peaceful and friendly relations, though based
on
the principle of equal rights and self-determination, need conditions
of
stability and well-being, among which conditions of economic
progress
and development are specified.
Since
the development of friendly relations among nations is central to
the Charter, and since equal rights and self-determination are stated to
be
the basis of friendly relations, the principle of self-determination
can
itself be described as central to the Charter.
The
Charter spells out its concern regarding self-determination with
more particularity in Chapter XI. Dealing specifically with the
economic
aspect of self-determination, it stresses, in Article 55, that
stability and
well-being are necessary for peaceful and friendly relations, which are
in
their turn based on respect for the principle of equal rights and
self-
determination. With a view to the creation of these conditions of
stability
and well-being, the United Nations is under a duty to promote, inter alia
conditions of economic
progress and development
(emphasis added).
This is
followed by Article 56 which contains an express pledge by
every Member to take
joint and separate action, in co-operation with
the Organization for the achievement of the purposes set forth in
Article 55. This is a solemn contractual duty, expressly and
separately
assumed by every Member State to promote conditions of economic
progress and development, based upon respect for the principle of
self-
determination.
With
specific reference to non-self-governing territories, Article 73 of
the United Nations Charter sets out one of the objects of the administration
of non-self-governing territories as being:
to develop self-government, to take due
account of the political
aspirations of the peoples, and to assist them in the
progressive
development of their free political institutions
(Art. 73
(b)).
This
responsibility is imposed upon the administering Power under the
principle that the interests of the inhabitants of these territories are
paramount. The solemn nature of this responsibility is highlighted in
its
description as a sacred trust.
The
central importance of the concept, and the desire to translate it
into practical terms, are thus built into the law of the United Nations.
Its
Charter is instinct with the spirit of co-operation among nations
towards
the achievement of the Purposes it has set before itself. Integral
to those
[*196] Purposes, and providing a basis on
which they stand, is the principle of
self-determination.
Thirdly,
the basic provisions of the Charter have provided the foundation upon which,
through the continuing efforts of the United Nations, a
superstructure has been built which again aims at practical implementation of
the theoretical concept. Through its practical contribution to the
liberty of nations, the world community has demonstrated its resolve
to
translate its conceptual content into reality.
Indeed,
the General Assemblys special concern to translate this
legal
concept into practical terms has been unwavering and continuous,
as
reflected in its appointment of the Committee on Information from
Non-
Self-Governing Territories and the conversion of the Committee into
a
semi-permanent organ as a result of a General Assembly resolution
of December 1961, The Special Committee (the Committee of Twenty-Four) on the
Situation with regard to the Implementation of the Declaration on the Granting
of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples
keeps this concern alive as a successor to the Committee of
Information.
That Committee has consistently retained the case of East Timor on
its
list of matters awaiting a satisfactory solution.
Landmark
declarations of the United Nations on this matter have
strengthened the international communitys acceptance of this
principle.
The Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries
and Peoples (General Assembly
resolution 1514 (XV) of 20 December
1960), and the Declaration on Principles of International Law
concerning
Friendly Relations and Co-operation among States in accordance with
the Charter of the United Nations (General Assembly resolution 2625
(XXV) of 24 October
1970) are among these Declarations. The International Covenant on Civil and
Political Rights (1966), and the International Covenant on Economic, Social and
Cultural Rights (1966), constitute an unequivocal acceptance by treaty of the
obligation to recognize
this right.
The
importance accorded to this right by all sections of the international
community was well reflected in the discussions in the United
Nations which preceded the acceptance of the Declaration of
Friendly
Relations. A recent study of these discussions1
collects these sentiments
in a form which reflects the central importance universally accorded
to
this principle. As that study observes, the principle was variously
characterized at those discussions as one of the most important principles
embodied in the Charter (Japan); one of the foundation
stones upon
which the United Nations was built (Burma); basic to the
United
Nations Charter (Canada); one of the basic
ideals constituting the raison dêtre of the
Organization (France); the most significant example
of the vitality of the Charter and its capacity to respond to the changing
conditions of international life (Czechoslovakia); a
universally recog-[*197]-nized principle of contemporary
international law (Cameroon); one of
the fundamental norms of contemporary international law
(Yugoslavia); a fundamental principle of contemporary international
law binding on all States (Poland); one of paramount
importance in the present
era of decolonization (Kenya); and indispensable for the
existence of
[the] community of nations (United States of America).
FN1 V. S. Mani, Basic Principles of
Modern International Law, 1993, p. 224.
Reference
should be made finally to this Courts contribution, which
has itself played a significant role in the establishment of the concept
on
a firm juridical basis (Legal Consequences for States of the Continued
Presence of South Africa in
Namibia (South West Africa) notwithstanding Security Council Resolution 276
(1970). Advisory Opinion. I.C.J.
Reports 1971, p. 16; Western
Sahara, Advisory Opinion, I.C.J. Reports
1975, p.
12).
Such is
the central principle on which this case is built. In adjudging
between the two interpretations of this right presented to the Court
by
the two Parties, this brief survey of its centrality to contemporary
inter-
national law is not without significance.
On the
one hand, there is an interpretation of this right which claims
that it is not violated in the absence of violation of an express
provision
of a United Nations resolution. It is pointed out, in this connection,
that
there are no United Nations resolutions prohibiting or criticizing the
recognition of East
Timor as a province of Indonesia. On the other hand,
it is argued that being party to an agreement which recognizes the
incorporation of a non-self-governing territory in another State and deals
with
the principal non-renewable asset of a people admittedly entitled to
self-
determination, before they have exercised their right to self-determination,
and without their consent, does in fact constitute such a violation.
The history of the right, and of its development and universal acceptance
make it clear
that the second interpretation is more in consonance with
the content and spirit of the right than the first.
Against
this background, it is difficult to accept that, in regard to so
important a right, the duty of States rests only at the level of assistance
to
the United Nations in such specific actions as it may take, but lies dormant
otherwise.
(iii) The principle of permanent
sovereignty over natural resources
As the
General Assembly has stressed, the right to permanent sovereignty over natural
resources is a basic constituent of the right to
self-
determination (resolution 1803 (XVII) of 14 December 1962). So,
also,
in resolution 1515 (XV) of IS December 1960, the General
Assembly
recommended that the sovereign right of every State to
dispose of
its wealth and its natural resources should be respected.
Sovereignty
over their economic resources is, for any people, an important component of the
totality of their sovereignty. For a fledgling
nation, this is particularly so. This
is the wisdom underlying the doctrine
[*198]
of permanent sovereignty over natural resources, and the wisdom
which
underlies the protection of this resource for a non-self-governing
people
until they achieve self-determination.
In the
present case, it is impossible to venture a prediction as to how
long it will be before the East Timorese people achieve self-determination. It
may be a very brief period or it may take many years. The matter
has remained unresolved already for nearly twenty years,
since the Indonesian military intervention.
Should
a period of years elapse until such time, and the Treaty is in
full
operation in the meantime, a substantial segment of this
invaluable
resource may well be lost to East Timor for all time. This would be a
loss
of a significant segment of the sovereignty of the people.
This is
not a situation which international law, in its present state
of
development, can contemplate with equanimity.
At such
time as the East Timorese people exercise their right to self-
determination,
they would become entitled as a component of their sovereign right, to
determine how their wealth and natural resources should
be disposed of. Any action prior to that date which may in effect
deprive
them of this right must thus fall clearly within the category of
acts which
infringe on their right to self-determination, and their future
sovereignty,
if indeed full and independent sovereignty be their choice. This right
is
described by the General Assembly, in its resolution on Permanent
Sovereignty over Natural Resources, as the inalienable right of all
States
freely to dispose of their natural wealth and resources in accordance
with
their national interests
(General Assembly resolution
1803 (XVII)).
The same resolution notes that strengthening permanent
sovereignty over
natural resources reinforces the economic independence of States.
Resolution
1803 (XVII) is even more explicit in that it stresses that:
The exploration, development and
disposition of such resources
should be in conformity with the rules and
conditions which the
peoples and nations freely consider to be
necessary or desirable with
regard to the authorization, restriction or prohibition of such
activities. (I, para. 2; emphasis added.)
The
exploration, development and disposition of the resources of the
Timor Gap, for which the Timor Gap Treaty provides a detailed specification,
has most certainly not been worked out in accordance with the
principle that the people of East Timor should freely
consider these
matters, in regard to their authorization, restriction or
prohibition.
The
Timor Gap Treaty, to the extent that it deals with East Timorese
resources prior to the achievement of self-determination by the
East
Timorese people, is thus in clear violation of this
principle.
[*199] Further,
resolution 1803 (XVII) states:
Violation of the rights of peoples and nations to sovereignty over
their natural wealth and resources is contrary to the spirit and principles of
the Charter of the United Nations
(I, para. 7.)
Australia
has submitted (Counter-Memorial, paras. 379-380) that, even
assuming that in exercising their right to self-determination the people
of
East Timor become in the future an independent State, it would be
for
the new State to decide whether or not to reject the Treaty. The Court
has been referred in this connection to the observation of the
Arbitration
Tribunal in the dispute between Guinea-Bissau and Senegal to the
effect
that a newly independent State enjoys a total and absolute
freedom to
accept or reject treaties concluded by the colonial power after the initiation
of the process of national liberation1.
FN1 International Law Reports, 1989, Vol.
83, p. 26, para. 44.
While
this proposition is incontrovertible, it seems purely academic in
the present context as it loses sight of three facts. In the first place, it
may
be many years before East Timor exercises the right of self-determination.
Secondly, the Treaty is set to last for an initial period of 40 years,
and thirdly the resources dealt with are of a non-renewable nature. By
the
time the East Timorese people achieve this right, those resources or
some
part of them could well have been lost to them irretrievably. Had
the
resources dealt with been renewable resources, it might have been
arguable that a temporary use of the resource would not amount to a permanent
deprivation to the owners of the resource which is rightfully theirs.
That argument is not available in the present
case.
When,
against this firm background of legal obligation, a Treaty is
entered into which expressly describes East Timor as an Indonesian province,
and proceeds without the consent of its people to deal with the
natural resources of East Timor in a manner
which may have the effect of
compromising or alienating them, there can be no doubt that any
nation
that claims rights under that treaty to what may be the resources of
East
Timor is in breach of obligations imposed upon it by general principles
of international law.
A
further consideration is that with the increasing international recognition of
the right to development, any action that may hinder the free
exercise of this right assumes more importance now than in the past.
(iv) The
relevance of United Nations resolutions on self-determination
The
various resolutions cited provide more than sufficient reason, both
in express terms and by implication, for the Court to proceed on the
basis
[*200] that the right of
self-determination has not been exercised. It is a corollary to that
proposition that the right of permanent sovereignty over
natural resources has, likewise, not been exercised, for
self-determination
includes by very definition the right of permanent sovereignty over natural
resources. Any act dealing with those resources, otherwise than by the
East Timorese people or their duly constituted representative, thus
points
inexorably to a violation of a fundamental principle, both of
general
international law and of the United Nations Charter.
(v) Australia
s position in relation to self-determination
The
Australian position in regard to self-determination is that Australia fully
recognizes this right in the people of East Timor and continues to support that
right. Australia has drawn the Courts attention in
this regard to the prominent role played by Australia at the San Francisco
Conference in relation to the inclusion of Chapter XI in the
Charter
(Rejoinder, footnote 209) and to Australias strong affirmation that
the advancement of
all colonial peoples was a matter of international
concern. This valuable contribution by Australia to the concept of
self-
determination has no doubt played a significant role in elevating
the
doctrine to its current status. In those early days, when this concept
was
as yet in its formative stage, the conceptual and political support
thus
given to them was crucial.
In full
accordance with the high recognition accorded to self-determination in
international law, Australia continues to express support for
the continuing rights of the people of East Timor to
self-determination.
Implicit in this Australian stance is a recognition that, for
whatever
reason, the people of East Timor have not thus far exercised that right
in
the manner contemplated by international law and the United
Nations
Charter.
At the
oral hearings, Australia submitted that:
before and after 1975 Australia repeatedly, and strongly, supported
the right of the East Timorese to an informed act of self-determination.
Australias position was put bluntly to Indonesia, was
clearly
stated at the United Nations, and was repeated by Australian
Prime
Ministers and Foreign Ministers, and elsewhere as public statements
of Australias policy. (CR 95/14, p. 12.)
In
contrast with this unimpeachable position there is the fact that Australia has
accorded de facto recognition to the annexation of East Timor
by Indonesia and, indeed, gone beyond that to what appears to be
an
unreserved de jure recognition of Indonesias
rights over East Timor. The
explicit statement in that Treaty, which presumably represents the common
ground of both parties, is that East Timor is an Indonesian Prov-[*201]-ince.
Indeed, the preamble to the Treaty recites that Australia and the Republic of
Indonesia are Determined to cooperate further for the
mutual benefit of their
peoples in the development of the resources of the
area of the continental shelf (emphasis added). The people of
East
Timor are not included among those for whose benefit the Treaty
is
entered into.
(vi) The
incompatibility between recognition of Indonesian sovereignty
over East Timor and the recognition of East Timor as a non-self-
governing territory
The
inconsistency between Australias stated position and its
practical
actions is, in the submission of Portugal, so fundamental as to
negative
Australias recognition of the East Timorese right to
self-determination.
There is an inconsistency here which has not been adequately explained,
either in the pleadings
or in the oral submissions. As Portugal pointed
out, it is not possible to meet the obligation of respecting the
territorial
integrity of East Timor by merely so asserting, while, in fact,
recognizing
it as annexed by Indonesia (CR 95/4, p. 29).
Australia
has stated (Rejoinder, para. 267) that recognition of Indonesian sovereignty
over East Timor does not involve a denial of its status
as a non-self-governing territory. It has also stated (ibid., para.
263) that,
while noting that Indonesia has incorporated East Timor into the
Republic of Indonesia, the Australian Government has expressed deep
concern
that an internationally recognized act of self-determination has not
taken
place in East Timor. Australia further submits that recognition of
Indonesian sovereignty over East Timor does not by logical necessity
signify
that Australia no longer recognizes East Timor as a
non-self-governing
territory or its people as having a right to self-determination (ibid.,
para. 264). I must confess to some difficulty
in understanding these positions.
Such
submissions seem moreover to overlook the distinction between
the nature of the authority exercised by an administering Power and
the
nature of the authority of Indonesia, implicit in the recognition of
East
Timor as a province. The character of Portugals authority
was clearly
distinguishable in at least three major respects:
(a) the authority of Portugal was
entirely of a fiduciary or tutelary
nature;
(b) the authority of Portugal was under
the supervision of the United
Nations; and
(c) the authority of Portugal was by
its very nature coterminous with
its fiduciary or tutelary status.
These
distinctions are further affirmed by the relevant United
Nations
resolutions discussed in this opinion.
[*202]
It may be noted also in this context that Australia, in the course of its oral
arguments, submitted that, In 1975 the people of East Timor
involuntarily exchanged Portuguese domination
for the control of Indonesia. (CR 95/9, p. 49, para. 59; emphasis
added.) What this means is
unclear, but it is manifestly in contradiction of the voluntariness which
is
a central feature of self-determination.
Portugal
has also referred the Court to some variations in the positions
taken up by Australia
at the United Nations when resolutions on East
Timor came before the General Assembly. In 1975, though with some
initial reservations, it voted for the resolution calling upon Indonesia
to
desist from further violation of the territorial integrity of East Timor
and
to withdraw its forces without delay to enable the people to exercise
their
right of self-determination (resolution 3485 (XXX) of 12 December
1975).
In 1976, it abstained from voting on General Assembly resolution
31/53,
rejecting the Indonesian claim of annexation. It abstained again in
1977,
but in 1979, voted against the resolution that the people of East
Timor
must be enabled freely to determine their own future, under the
auspices
of the United Nations (resolution 34/40). It repeated
its contrary vote in
1980, 1981 and 1982.
However
this may be, the central issue before the Court is whether the
acceptance of this right of East Timor accords with the conclusion of
a
Treaty recognizing East Timor as a province of Indonesia, and whether
that act of concluding the Treaty militates against such rights as
East
Timor may enjoy to the natural resources that are dealt with by
the
Treaty. There is no qualification anywhere in that Treaty of the recognition
it accords to Indonesian sovereignty, such as appears in the statements of
Australia made outside the Treaty.
Upon
the basis of the averments in the Treaty, it would seem therefore
that Portugals assertion of an incompatibility between
Australias action
in entering into the Timor Gap Treaty, and
Australias recognition of the
principle of self-determination, raises issues requiring close consideration.
If
self-determination is a right assertible erga omnes, and
is thus a right
opposable to Australia, and if Australias action
in entering into the
Treaty is incompatible with that right, Australias individual
action,
quite apart from any conduct of Indonesia, would not appear to be
in
conformity with the duties it owes to East Timor under international
law.
(vii) The suggested clash between the
rig/its of the people of East Timor
and the rights of the people of Australia
Australia
has submitted that Australia too enjoys the right of permanent sovereignty over
its natural resources and that what is involved in
this case is
peremptory norm versus peremptory norm,
permanent
sovereignty of Australia versus sovereign rights of
Portugal (CR 95/lI, [*203]
p. 29). The undeniable rights of Australia cannot, of course, be matched
by the
purely fiduciary rights of Portugal, for Portugal has no sovereign rights, save
in its capacity as custodian of the rights of the East Timorese
people. More properly stated, the suggestion is then of a clash
between
the peremptory norm of Australias permanent sovereignty
over its
natural resources and the peremptory norm of East Timors
permanent
sovereignty over its natural resources.
It
cannot be said that Australia enjoys an absolute right to
permanent
sovereignty over its natural resources in the Timor Gap which can
be
delineated independently of the rights of East Timor. With only 430
kilo-
metres of ocean space between them (Judgment, para, Il), the extent
of
Australias entitlement is obviously determined, inter alia, by
the claims
of East Timor - hence the need for a treaty. Since
Australias rights cannot be considered independently of East Timor,
Australias claim to deal
with no more than its own entitlement is unsustainable.
Competing
interests to a limited ocean space can only be resolved by
the consent of parties or by some equitable external determination in
a
manner recognized by law. An agreement that does not embody the con-
sent of the East Timorese people does not fall within the first category
and a determination
by Indonesia as to how much it is equitable to give
to Australia does not fall within the second. It is not such a determination
as would bring it within the means of resolution indicated by
the
Courts case-law and Article 83, read with Part XV, of the
Montego Bay
Convention.
It is
not within the ambit of this case or within the Courts
competence
to determine whether the division of resources between Australia
and
Indonesia is indeed an equitable one from the point of view of the
East
Timorese people. This is simply not a matter before the Court, and
must
await determination at the proper time and in the proper manner. All
that arises for decision is whether a treaty has been entered into
which
deals with the natural resources of the East Timorese people
without
their consent or the consent of the administering Power recognized by
the
United Nations.
It may
be that the Treaty obtains for Australia exactly its equitable
rights, or it may be that it obtains for the Australian people even
less
than their proper entitlement. Portugals claim is that a
treaty not
entered into in the manner recognized by international law may sign
away in perpetuity certain non-renewable resources of the East Timorese
people. If this is the case, and if the authority charged by the
United Nations with administering the affairs of the East Timorese
people brings up the matter in the form of an East Timorese right
which is opposable to Australia, that complaint deserves the
closest
attention.
Portugal
contends that Australia, inasmuch as it has negotiated, con-[*204]-cluded
and initiated performance of the agreement of II December 1989,
and has taken internal legislative measures for the application
thereof,
has thus infringed the right of the people of East Timor to
self-determination and permanent sovereignty over its natural wealth and
resources. If
this is so, Australia, through its individual conduct, is in breach of
the
obligation to respect that right.
The
Australian argument that there was no option available to Aus-
tralia but to enter into this Treaty opens up an important issue of
inter-
national law relating to recognition. Where a territory has been
acquired
in a manner which leaves open the question whether legal sovereignty
has
been duly acquired, countries entering into treaty relations in respect
of
that territory have a range of options stretching all the way from de
facto
recognition through many variations to the highest level of recognition de
jure recognition.
It is
to be observed that, in this Treaty, Australia has made no qualification
whatever of its recognition of Indonesias sovereignty over
East
Timor. Indeed, the very title of the Treaty is Treaty between
Australia
and the Republic of Indonesia on the Zone of Cooperation in an
area
between the Indonesian Province of East Timor and northern Australia
(emphasis added). The description of East Timor as a province of Indonesia is
more than once repeated in the text of the Treaty. Such an un-
reserved recognition
of Indonesias sovereignty over East Timor in an
important Treaty is perhaps one of the highest forms of de jure recognition.
This
high form of recognition focuses attention more sharply on the
alleged incompatibility of the Australian action with East Timors rights
of self-determination and permanent sovereignty.
In the
result, I would reaffirm the importance of the right of the people
of East Timor to self-determination and to permanent sovereignty
over
natural resources, and would stress that, in regard to rights so
important
to contemporary international law, the duty of respect for them
extends
beyond mere recognition, to a duty to abstain from any State action
which is incompatible with those rights or which would impair or
nullify
them. By this standard, Australias action in entering
into the Timor Gap
Treaty may well be incompatible with the rights of the people of
East
Timor.
PART D.
THE OBLIGATIONS 0F AUSTRALIA
The
preceding Part of this opinion has examined the central impor-
tance of the rights
of self-determination and permanent sovereignty over
natural resources of the people of East Timor. It has also considered
to
[*205] what extent Australias
action in entering into the Timor Gap Treaty is
compatible with the rights enjoyed in this regard
by the people of East
Timor.
This
Part concentrates on the duties that result from those rights.
A. Obligations
under General International Law
(i) Obligations stemming
from the general sources of international law
The
multiplicity of sources of international law which support the right
of self-determination have been dealt with in Part C of this opinion.
Corresponding to the rights so generated, which are enjoyed by the people
of
East Timor, there are corresponding duties lying upon the members of
the community of nations. Just as the rights associated with the
concept
of self-determination can be supported from every one of the sources
of
international law, so also can the duties, for a right without a corresponding
duty is no right at all.
It suffices
for present purposes to draw attention to this multiplicity of
sources and to the fact that they concur in recognizing those rights
as
existing erga omnes. It is not necessary for the purposes of
this opinion to
explore them all. Australia, in common with all other
nations, would,
under general international law, be obliged to recognize the
obligations
stemming from these rights. Australia unhesitatingly acknowledges
the
right. Its acceptance of the corresponding duties does not clearly
appear
from its submissions.
(ii) Obligations expressly
undertaken by treaty
It is
pertinent to note at least three significant occasions on which
the
Respondent, in common with other States, has solemnly undertaken by
treaty the duty to act in furtherance of these
rights. These have been
referred to in Part C, and it will suffice here to draw attention to
these
treaty commitments - under the Charter and under the two Interna-
tional Human Rights Covenants of 1966. The Charter provisions on self-
determination
have been outlined earlier. Under the two Covenants,
every party accepts the obligation to promote the realization of the
right
to self-determination and to respect that right (Arts. I and 2 of each
Covenant).
These
references are sufficient to place the duty to respect self-determi-
nation on a firm foundation of treaty obligation.
B. Obligations
under United Nations
Resolutions
It is
not proposed to enter here into a discussion of the broad question
of the binding nature of Security Council decisions. It is
more to the pur-[*206]-pose to consider whether, having regard
to the particular circumstances
of this case, the Security Council resolutions which reaffirm principles
of
general international law may be considered to give added force to them.
As
observed earlier, there was no suggestion at any stage in this case
that the General Assembly or the Security Council had acted outside
their province or beyond the scope of their legitimate authority in
regard
to any of the resolutions on East Timor which were discussed in this
case.
The objections to their binding effect were rather on the basis of
other
considerations, such as declining majorities and desuetude. These
have
already been considered. In relation to the Security Council resolutions,
the technical consideration
was urged as to whether in the resolutions the
Security Council spoke in the language of decision or exhortation.
Resolution
384 urges all States
to co-operate fully with
the
United Nations
to facilitate the decolonization of the
Territory and
resolution 389 calls upon all States to do likewise.
Each
resolution also calls upon all States to respect the
territorial
integrity of East Timor, as well as the inalienable right of its people
to self-determination
in accordance with General Assembly resolution 1514 (XV).
Words
such as urges and calls upon are not necessarily of a purely hor-
tatory nature. As with all documents that come under legal analysis,
the
totality of the document, rather than any particular words, must be
the
guide to its overall import. In this case, one can treat them as
imposing
no obligation, if one takes the words urges and
calls upon in isolation, but not in the context of the
overall construction of the document.
That is not the method of legal construction and it is not a method
I would employ.
We have
here two documents which state categorically the
Security
Councils position that self-determination was an imperative and that
it
had not yet taken place. They urge all States to co-operate, and call
upon
all States to respect the territorial integrity of East Timor. Does a Member
State faced with such resolutions, reaffirming a cardinal rule of
inter-
national law, have the freedom to disregard the need for
self-determination at its will and pleasure? In the face of the Security
Councils
considered assertion that self-determination has not taken place, is
it
open to an individual State to recognize de jure the
annexation of a non-self-governing territory by another State, and to enter
into treaty relations with that State regarding the assets of the territory?
The overall
circumstances of this case would point to a negative answer to these
questions.
Without
any attempt at an exhaustive survey of this matter, it may be
noted that the lack of phraseology such as decides and
determines does not appear in the past to have prevented Security Council resolu-[*207]-tions
from being considered as decisions, For example, Security
Council
resolution 145 (1960) of 22 July 1960, in relation to the Congo,
nowhere
uses such words as decides or
determines, but calls upon
the
Government of Belgium to implement speedily Security Council resolution
143 (1960) on the withdrawal of its troops. It requests all
States to
refrain from any action which might tend to impede the restoration of
law and order and the exercise by the Government of the Congo of its
authority
and also to refrain from any action which might undermine the
territorial integrity and the political independence of the Republic of
the
Congo. Is this language merely hortatory or is it the language of a decision?
After
this resolution was passed, the Secretary-General drew the attention of the
Council to the obligations of members under Articles 25 and
49. The Secretary-Generals observations were made on the basis that
the
resolution was binding under Articles 25 and 49. Having cited these two
sections, the Secretary-General
observed to the Council:
Could there be a more explicit basis for my
hope that we may
now count on active support, in the ways which emerge from what
I have said, from the Governments directly concerned?
(United
Nations, Official Records of she Security Council, Fifteenth
Year, 884th Meeting, 8 August 1960, para. 23.)
Thereafter,
resolution 146 (1960) of 9 August 1960 was passed. That
resolution, which still lacked the phraseology of decision and determination,
Calls upon the Government of Belgium to withdraw
immediately
its troops from the province of Katanga
and again:
Calls upon all Member
States, in accordance with Articles 25 and
49 of the Charter of the United Nations, to accept and carry out the
decisions of the Security Council and to afford mutual assistance
in
carrying out measures decided upon by the Council.
(Emphasis
added.)
There
is here a clear indication by the Security Council itself that its
earlier resolution was a decision.
In this
context, mention should also be made of resolution 143 (1960)
of 14 July 1960 which Calls upon the Government of Belgium to
withdraw its troops from the territory of the Republic of the Congo
and
Decides to authorize the Secretary-General to take the
necessary steps
to provide the Government with such military assistance as may
be
necessary.
Thereafter
the General Assembly made a request to all
Member
States to accept and carry out the decisions of the Security Council,
this [*208] resolution again carrying the implication that the
Security Council resolutions constituted decisions and imposed obligations.
FN1 See Goodrich, Hambro and Simons, op,
cit., p. 210.
Secretary-General
Hammerskjold stressed, in his intervention, that if
the co-operation needed to make the Charter a living reality were not
to
be achieved, this would spell the end of the possibilities of the
Organization to grow into what the Charter indicates as the clear intention of
the founders
1. The words of Hammarskjold
assume particular significance in the context of resolutions dealing with such
rights as those
relating to self-determination and permanent sovereignty over
natural
resources.
FN1 United Nations, Official Records of the
General Assembly, Sixteenth Session, Supplement No. IA, A14800/Add.l, p.4; see,
also, the similar view expressed by U Thant, in
a speech on 28 October 1969, UN Monthly Chronicle, Vol. 6, No. 10, November
1969,
p. 86.
The
resolutions of the Security Council involved in this case (resolutions 384 and
389), use phraseology similar to that of the first resolution
cited above relating to the Congo. Each of these resolutions calls upon
all
States to respect the territorial integrity of East Timor, as well as
the
inalienable right of its people to self-determination in accordance
with
General Assembly resolution 1514 (XV).
Each
resolution likewise calls upon the Government of Indonesia
to
withdraw without further delay all its forces from the Territory.
Thus,
on United Nations precedent, it would appear that the absence
of words of determination or decision does not necessarily relegate Security
Council resolutions to the level of mere hortatory declarations.
Against
the background of the Security Council reaffirming a right
admittedly of fundamental importance, and admittedly enjoyed erga
omnes, it
seems academic to examine its obligatory nature in terms of the
precise phraseology used. Especially is this so when one has regard to
the
fact that the resolutions were made after hearing Australia, and were
in
line with the Australian submissions made to the Council.
C. Some
Juristic Perspectives
(i) The correlalivity of
rights and duties
This
section surveys the obligations under examination, from what
may be described as a jurisprudential or conceptual angle. While the
right
to self-determination has attracted much attention in modern international
law, the notion of duties corresponding to that right has not
received the same degree
of analysis. This is well illustrated in the
present case, where the concept of self-determination is freely
accepted,
but not the corresponding duties. A conceptual examination of the [*209]
question will underscore the importance of duties in the context of this
case.
The
existence of a right is juristically incompatible with the absence of
a corresponding duty. The correlativity of rights and duties, well established
in law as in logic (see, especially, Hohfeld, Fundamental
Legal
Conceptions, 1923), means that if the people of East
Timor have a right
erga omnes to
self-determination, there is a duty lying upon all Member
States to recognize that right. To argue otherwise is to empty the right
of
its essential content and, thereby, to contradict the existence of the
right
itself. It is too late in the day, having regard to the entrenched nature
of
the rights of self-determination and permanent sovereignty over
natural
resources in modern international law, for the accompanying duties to
be
kept at a level of non-recognition or semi-recognition.
(ii) Is duty limited to
compliance with specific directions and prohibitions?
An
important submission made to the Court by Australia needs now
to be addressed. It has juristic implications transcending this
particular
case.
This
argument was summarized by Australia in the penultimate paragraph of its
Counter-Memorial in terms that:
By entering into the Treaty in December
(989, Australia did not
contravene any direction of the United Nations with respect to East
Timor,
for none had been made. (Para. 412.)
This
point was further emphasized at the oral hearings in terms that:
The Security Council has not spelt out or
imposed a single legal
obligation on Australia or any other Member State which would
preclude
Australia from entering into the Timor Gap Treaty with
Indonesia. (CR 95/10, p. 31.)
Again,
it was submitted that:
Neither resolution calls on Australia or
Member States generally
to negotiate only with Portugal. Neither resolution calls
on Australia not to deal with Indonesia. And neither resolution
condemns
Australia for any violation of the United Nations Charter or
of
international law. (ibid., p. 26; see,
also, Counter-Memorial,
paras. 328-346.)
This
argument suggests that obligations owed by States in relation
to
self-determination are confined to compliance with express directions
or
prohibitions.
[*210]
A further development of this argument was that there are no sanctions laid
down by the United Nations of which Australia is in breach.
In the
first place, the obligation exists under customary international
law which, by its very nature, consists of general principles and
norms
rather than specific directions and prohibitions. In the analogy of
a
domestic setting, customary or common law (as opposed to
specific
legislation) provides the guiding norms and principles in the light
of
which the specific instance is judged.
So it
is with international law, making due allowance, of course, for
the differences in its sources. Customary
law provides the general principles, while other sources, such as treaties and
binding resolutions,
may deal with specifics.
Thus
conduct which merely avoids violations of express directions
or
prohibitions is not necessarily in conformity with the international
obligations lying upon a State in terms of customary international law.
The
obligations to respect self-determination and the right to permanent
sovereignty over natural resources are among these and extend far
further
than mere compliance with specific rules or directions and the
avoidance
of prohibited conduct.
If
further elucidation be necessary, one can approach the question also
from the standpoint of analytical jurisprudence.
Reference
needs to be made in this connection to the major jurisprudential discussions
that have in recent years explored the nature of legal
obligations. While it is self-evident that legal obligations consist not
only
of obedience to specific directions and prohibitions, but also of
adherence
to norms or principles of conduct, this distinction has been much
illuminated by recent discussions in this department of juristic literature
To take
the analogy of domestic law, the corpus of law on which con-
duct according to law is based consists not only of commands and prohibitions,
but of norms, principles and standards of conduct. Commands
and prohibitions cover only a very small area of the vast spectrum
of
obligations. Quite clearly, duties under international law, like duties under
domestic law, are dependent not only on specific directions
and
prohibitions but also on norms and principles.
FN1 Without entering into the details or
this far-ranging analysis, it will suffice to refer to some well-known
expositions of the nature of rights and duties. See Dworkin, Taking Righits
Seriously, 1977, especially Chaps. 2 and 3; see, also, the
similar approach of Roscoc Pound, The Theory of Judicial
Decision, Harvard Law Review, 1923, Vol. 36.
p. 645, which anticipates the studies of Dworkin; and see, further, Roscoe
Pound, Juristic Science and Law, Harvard Law Review, 1918,
Vol. 31, pp. 1047 if. These demonstrations that principles and standards are as
integral to a legal system as rules (Dworkin,
Is Law a System of Rules?, in Dworkin (ed.),
The Philosophy of Law, 1977, p. 38) have
applicability to the international legal system as well.
[*211]
Indeed, the extension of obligations beyond mere obedience to
specific
directions and prohibitions, if true of domestic law, must apply a fortiori
in the field of international law which grew out of the broad principles
of
natural law and has no specific rule-making authority in the manner
so
familiar in domestic jurisdictions. The dependence of international
law
for its development and effectiveness on principles, norms and
standards
needs no elaboration.
If
rights are to be taken seriously, one cannot ignore the principles on
which they are based . If the right of self-determination is to be
taken
seriously, attention must focus on the underlying principles implicit
in the
right, rather than on the itemization of specified incidents of
direction
and prohibition which, useful so far as they go, are not a complete statement
of the duties that follow from the right. It is impossible to define
in
terms of specific directions and prohibitions the numerous duties
these
impose. As Australia itself has observed, the obligation to promote
self-
determination is an example of an obligation where no particular means
are prescribed
(CR 95/10, p. 21).
Juristically
analysed, it is not appropriate to view self-determination as
though the totality of the duties it entails consist only in obedience
to
specific directions of the United Nations. Performance of duties and
obligations must be tested against the basic underlying norms and
principles,
rather than against such specific directions or prohibitions as might
have
been prescribed. Quite clearly, an obligation cannot cease to exist
merely
because specific means of compliance are not prescribed, nor is
its
underlying general principle exhausted by the enumeration of
particular
itemized duties. The duty of respect and compliance extends beyond
the
letter of specific command and prohibition.
To
illustrate from domestic law, such a general principle as that under
which a manufacturer of motor cars is under a special obligation in
connection with the construction
of his cars1,
is one which does not
even purport to define the specific duties such a special
obligation
entails. Yet the obligation applies in the particular
unspecified eventualities which might occur. When a claim arises from a breach
of some
specific duty within the general principle, the manufacturer cannot
avoid
the principle on the ground that it does not specify the particular
duty.
The argument that no breach of duty has occurred because the
respondents conduct violates no specific direction can be answered in
much the
same manner, because the conduct required by law consists not only of [*212]
compliance with specified directions or prohibitions, but of compliance with a
principle of conduct.
FN1 See, further, Dworkin, Taking Rights
Seriously (op. cit., p. 22). The
author contends that if rights are not taken seriously, law is not taken
seriously either (ibid., p. 205).
FN2 Henningsen v. Bloomfield
Motors, Inc., 32 NJ 358 (1960).
FN3 Dworkin, supra, p.
26, citing Henningsen v. Blooinfield Motors, Inc.. supra.
The
jurisprudential discussions referred to have not passed unnoticed in the
literature of modern international law1.
In the
circumstances of this case, the act of being party to the Timor
Gap Treaty would appear to be incompatible with recognition of and
respect for the principle of East
Timors rights to self-determination and
permanent sovereignty over natural resources inasmuch as, inter
alia, the
Treaty:
(1) expressly recognizes East Timor as
a province of Indonesia without
its people exercising their right;
(2) deals with non-renewable natural
resources that may well belong to
that Territory;
(3) makes no mention of the rights of
the people of East Timor, but only of the mutual benefit of the peoples of Australia and Indonesia in
the
development of the resources of the area (Preamble, para. 6);
(4) makes no provision for the event of
the East Timorese people deciding to repudiate the Treaty upon the exercise of
their right to self-
determination;
(5) specifies an initial period of
operation of 40 years, with possible
renewals for successive terms of 20
years; and
(6) creates a real possibility of the
exhaustion of this resource before it
can be enjoyed by the people of East Timor.
These
aspects, all prima facie contradictory of the essence of self-determination and
permanent sovereignty over natural resources, do not
cease to have that character because treaty-making with Indonesia has
not been expressly prohibited.
Attention
was also drawn to the aspect of sanctions. It was pointed out, for example,
that issues such as arms supplies, oil supplies and new
investments in South Africa were singled out for condemnation
when
sanctions were imposed on South Africa. On this basis, Australia submitted
that the General Assembly has shown willingness, when appropriate, to condemn
particular actions or recommend and urge others. It
was submitted that the United Nations has issued no such specific directions
requiring States to abstain from dealings with a State involved in
a
self-determination dispute (CR 95/9, p. 78), and that there has been
no
specific pronouncement on the Timor Gap Treaty.
FN1 See, for example, Kratoehwil, Rules)
Worms, and Decisions, 1989.
[*213]
Sanctions may point to an obligation, but they are clearly not the
only
source of obligations. Indeed, Oscar Schachter, in a study of the
bases of
obligation in international law, lists thirteen possible items, of
which
sanctions is only one1.
Further,
The most thorough research, in both
domestic and international
law, shows that in reality, compulsion is neither an integral
nor a
constitutive part of legal rule, but that it represents a distinct element
added to the rule to perfect it. Sanction does not represent a
condition for the existence of obligation but only for its
enforcement.2
FN1 Oscar Schachter, Towards a
Theory of International Obligation, Virginia Journal
of International Law, 1968, Vol. 8, p. 301.
FN2 Mohammed Bedjaoui, Towards a New
International Economic Order, 1979, p. 179.
International
law in its present stage of development, serving the needs
of an integrated world community, demands a broader view of international
obligations than that which is implicit in the Australian submissions.
Security
Council resolutions 384 and 389 clearly formulate certain
principles of conduct in relation
to self-determination and permanent
sovereignty. Those principles were already well recognized and
entrenched
in international law before being applied by those resolutions to the specific
ease of East Timor. Australia is, in my view, in violation of
those
principles, contradicting by its conduct its obligation to respect the
right
of self-determination of the people of East Timor and their right to permanent
sovereignty over their natural resources. The plea that Australia
did not contravene
any direction of the United Nations does not exempt
it from responsibility.
(iii) Obligations
stemming from the erga omnes concept
The
Court has found that Portugals assertion that the right
of
peoples to self-determination, as it evolved from the Charter and
from
United Nations practice, has an erga omnes character,
is irreproachable (Judgment, para. 29).
This
paragraph bases itself upon that finding. It is a position, more-
over, which has been accepted by Australia and assumed throughout the
hearings.
The
Courts jurisprudence has played a significant role in the
evolution
of the erga omnes concept.
In Barcelona
Traction, this Court, drawing a distinction between
obligations of a State towards the international community as a whole, and [*214]
those arising vis-ö-vis another State in the field of diplomatic
protection,
observed:
Such obligations derive, for example, in
contemporary international law, from the outlawing of acts of aggression, and
of genocide, as also from the principles and rules concerning the basic
rights
of the human person, including protection from slavery and
racial
discrimination. Some of the corresponding rights of protection
have
entered into the body of general international law (Reservations
to
the Convention on the Prevention and Punishment of the Crime
of
Genocide, Advisory Opinion, I.C.J. Reports 1951, p.
23); others are
conferred by international instruments of a universal or quasi-
universal character. (Barcelona
Traction, Light and Power Company, Limited, Second Phase, Judgment, I.C.J.
Reports 1970, p. 32,
para. 34.)
In
paragraph 35, the Court followed this principle through by observing that in
obligations of this category, unlike the obligation which is the
subject of diplomatic protection,
all States have a legal interest in its
observance (L
C.J. Reports 1970, p. 32; emphasis added). In Barcelona
Traction, the
Court was, of course, dealing with obligations that are owed erga omnes.
In that
case, the Court was spelling out that, where a State has an obligation towards
all other States, each of those other States has a legal
interest in its observance. If, therefore, Australia has an obligation erga
omnes
towards all States to respect the right of self-determination, Portugal (as the
administering Power of East Timor) and East Timor would
have a legal interest in the observance of that duty.
Other
cases in which this Court was confronted with erga omnes
obligations were Northern Cameroons (I.C.J. Reports
1963, p. 15); the South West Africa cases, Preliminary Objections (I.C.J.
Reports 1962,
p. 319) and South West Africa cases, Second
Phase (I.C.J. Reports 1966,
p. 6); Nuclear
Tests (Australia v. France) (I.C.J.
Reports 1974, p. 253)
and Nuclear Tests (New Zealand v. France) (ibid., p.
457); United States
Diplomatic and Consular Staff in Tehran (I.C.J.
Reports 1980, p. 3); and
Border and Transborder Armed
Actions (Nicaragua v. Honduras), Jurisdiction and
Admissibility (I.C.J. Reports 1988, p. 69).
Although
in this fashion the erga omnes principle has played an apparently
frequent role in the Courts recent jurisprudence, it has not
yet
drawn a definitive decision from the Court in relation to the manner
in
which the principle will operate in case of breach. For example, in Northern
Cameroons, the question whether a Member State has a right
of
action consequent upon an erga omnes breach was left
undecided as the
case was dismissed on grounds of judicial propriety. The dismissal of
the
South West Africa cases in the merits phase, in 1966, left no scope for
any
[*215] conclusions regarding erga omnes
obligations. The Nuclear Tests cases
did not pronounce on the erga omnes
character of the rights of all States
to be free from atmospheric nuclear tests.
It has
thus happened that no Judgment of this Court thus far has
addressed the consequences of violation of an erga
omnes obligation. The
present case, had it passed the jurisdictional stage, would have been
just
such a case where the doctrines practical effects would have been
considered. Since this opinion proceeds on the basis that the merits must
be
considered, it must advert to the consequences of violation of an erga
omnes
obligation.
All the
prior cases before this Court raised the question of duties owed
erga
otnnes. That aspect is present in this case as well, for
every State has
an erga omnes duty to recognize
self-determination and, to that extent, if
Portugals claim is correct, Australia is in breach of that general erga
omnes duty
towards East Timor1.
However,
this case has stressed the obverse aspect of rights opposable
erga omnes
namely, the right erga omnes of the people of
East Timor
to the recognition of their self-determination and permanent
sovereignty
over their natural resources. The claim is based on the
opposability of the
right to Australia.
In
Barcelona Traction, the Courts observations regarding
obligations
owed to the international community as a whole were not necessary to
the case before it. Yet, though its observations were obiter,
the notion of
obligations erga omnes developed apace
thereafter2
FN1 For a recent survey of erga omnes as a
source of obligations generally, see Claudia
Annacker, The Legal Régime of Erga Omnes Obligations in
International Law, Austrian Journal of Public and International
Law, 1994, Vol. 46, pp. 131 1f.
FN2 See Bruno Simma, Does the UN
Charter Provide an Adequate Legal Basis for Individual or Collective Responses
to Violations of Obligations Erga Omnes?, in Jost Del-
bruck
(ed.), The Future of International Law Enforcement: New Scenarios
New Law?,
1993, pp. 125 ft.
The
present case is one where quite clearly the consequences of the
erga
omnes principle follow through to their logical conclusion
that
the obligation which is a corollary of the right may well
have been contravened. This would lead, in my view, to the grant of judicial
relief for
the violation of the right.
I am
conscious, in reaching this conclusion, that the violation of an
erga
omnes right has not thus far been the basis of judicial
relief before
this Court. Yet the principles are clear, and the need is manifest for
a
recognition that the right, like all rights, begets corresponding duties.
[*216] The erga
amines concept has been at the door of this Court for
many
years. A disregard of erga omnes obligations makes
a serious tear in the
web of international obligations, and the current state of
international
law requires that violations of the concept be followed through to
their
logical and legal conclusion.
Partly
because the erga omnes obligation has not thus far been the sub-
ject of judicial determination, it has been said that: Viewed
realistically,
the world of obligations erga omnes is
still the world of the ought rather
than the is.1
This case raises issues which bridge that gap.
FN1 Simma, Violations of
Obligations Erga Omnes?, op. cit., p. 126.
I would
end this paragraph as it began, by adopting the Courts pronouncement
on the erga omnes character of East Timors right,
and
I would follow that principle through to what I have indicated to be
its
logical and legal conclusion.
In the
result, the obligations of Australia towards East Timor can be
shown to stem from a multiplicity
of sources and juristic considerations.
Any one of them by itself would be sufficient to sustain these
obligations
in law. Cumulatively, their weight is compelling.
Part E. Australias Objections Based on
Judicial Propriety
Australia
has submitted that there are reasons of judicial propriety,
in
consideration of which the Court should not decide this case
(Counter-Memorial, para. 306).
Among
the supportive reasons adduced are
(i) that
there is no justiciable dispute in this case (ibid.,
paras. 315-316);
(ii) that
these proceedings are a misuse of the processes of the Court
(ibid.,
paras. 306-316);
(iii) that
the proceedings have an illegitimate object (Rejoinder,
paras. 155-166);
(iv) that
the Judgment would serve no useful purpose in that it would
not promote the interests allegedly requiring protection
(Counter-
Memorial, paras. 271-278);
(v) that
the Court should not, in any event, give a judgment which the
Court has no authority or ability to satisfy (Rejoinder, paras. 160-
166); and
(vi) that
the Court is an inappropriate forum for the resolution of
the dispute (ibid.,
paras. 167-169) inasmuch as other United [*217] Nations
organs have assumed responsibility for negotiating a
settlement of the East Timor question (Counter-Memorial,
paras. 288-297).
(i) Absence
of a justiciable dispute
The
Court has held that there is in fact a justiciable dispute in this case
and I respectfully concur in that finding.
(ii)
Misuse of the process of the Court
Australia
has argued that this case is:
a sham a blatant artifice, by which, under the guise of
attacking
Australias capacity to conclude the Treaty, in reality Portugal
seeks
to deprive Indonesia of the benefits of its control over East Timor
(CR 95/11, pp. 47-48).
This
contention is linked to Australias submission that there is in
reality
no dispute in this case. 1f there is indeed a justiciable dispute, as
the
Court has held, the resort to the processes of the Court for resolution
is
right and proper, for it is for the resolution of justiciable disputes
that the
Court exists.
Moreover,
if the expression administering Power has any meaning, it
means a commitment to the solemn duties associated with the
sacred
trust
on behalf of the people of East Timor. As pointed out earlier
in
this opinion, Portugal would be in violation of that basic obligation
if,
while being the administering Power, and while claiming to be such, it
has failed to take such action as was available to it in law for
protecting
the rights of the people of East Timor in relation to their rights which
are
dealt with under the Treaty. This case involves no less than the
assertion,
on behalf of a Territory that has no locus standi before
the Court, of the
denial of two rights which are considered fundamental
under modern
international law. Whatever be the result, this is eminently a
justiciable
dispute, brought before an appropriate forum.
(iii) The
Judgment would not serve any legitimate object
Under
this head, Australia argues that a judgment in Portugals
favour
cannot fulfil any legitimate object inasmuch as the Court cannot
require
Australia to breach valid treaty obligations owed to third States,
and
judgment for Portugal would deny Australias ability to
protect its sovereign rights (Counter-Memorial, paras. 269-286). These have
been sufficiently answered in the course of this opinion. It was also suggested
at
various stages of the case that Portugals objectives included the
gaining
of benefits for itself as the former colonial power. It has been
indicated
elsewhere in this opinion that whatever Portugal gains from these pro-[*218]-ceedings
will be held strictly for the benefit of the people of East Timor,
and under United Nations supervision.
(iv) The
Judgment would serve no useful purpose in that it would not promote the
interests of East Timor
Portugal
has submitted that a judgment in Portugals favour would
serve the useful purpose of conserving the rights of the people of
East
Timor.
Australia
submits, on the other hand, that:
Faced with a situation such as postulated
by Portugal, both Australia and Indonesia are likely unilaterally to exploit
the area, with-
out the Treaty, avoiding jurisdictional conflicts on a purely pragmatic
basis. (Rejoinder, para.
160.)
Australia
also submits that the Treaty is potentially more beneficial to
the people of East Timor, provided Indonesia passes on an
equitable
part of the benefits to the people (ibid.). The qualification introduced to
this
proposition goes to the crux of the matter. One does not know
whether, when or how this will occur.
To
dismiss this claim on the basis that, in any event, an equitable part
of the benefits derived by a third country will somehow be passed on
to
the people does not answer the concerns which lie at the root of the
principles of self-determination and permanent sovereignty.
In its
Rejoinder, Australia states:
No matter how hard Portugal emphasizes its
alleged formal status and responsibilities, it gives no
indication of how a judgment
in its favour will make one iota of difference to the rights of the
East Timorese over their offshore resources. Those rights, as well
as
Australias, will continue. No judgment of this Court can affect
them, given
the limited issue which Portugal asks the Court to
adjudge. (Para. 162;
emphasis in original.)
It is
somewhat difficult to understand this passage, for the judgment
sought by Portugal is not merely a judgment affirming the rights of
East
Timor to self-determination and permanent sovereignty over its
natural
resources, but one which holds, in relation to those rights, that they
are
opposable to Australia, and that they have been infringed by Australia
in
entering into the Timor Gap Treaty. Such a judgment, had it
been
obtained, would not have been without legal consequences.
In Northern
Cameroons, the adjudication sought would have been
devoid of any purpose. It concerned a dispute about the interpretation
and application of a treaty which was no longer
in force and in which
there could be no opportunity for a future act of interpretation or appli-[*219]-cation
of that treaty in accordance with any judgment the Court might
render (I.C.J.
Reports 1963, P. 37). In that case, if the Court made a declaration
after the termination of the trusteeship agreement, it would have
no continuing applicability. In the words of a recent treatise, the
distinction between Northern Cameroons and the present
case was noted as fol-
lows:
In Northern
Cameroons the Court did not proceed to the merits
of the case because its judgment could have had no practical effect
and would have had no impact upon existing legal rights or obligations. To
give a judgment under the circumstances would not have
accorded with the
judicial function; Case Concerning the Northern
Cameroons (Cameroon v. United Kingdom), Preliminary Objections,
1963 I.C.J. Rep. 15
(Judgment of 2 Dec. 1963). In the East Timor case
this limitation does not appear to apply.1
FN1 C. Chinkin, Third Parties in International
Law, 1993, p. 211, footnote 105.
The
judgment sought here is in respect not of a defunct treaty but of
two basic international obligations which are very much a part of
current
law. It cannot be said that there will be no opportunities for any
future
application of those principles to the rights of the East Timorese
people.
The Northern Cameroons case is thus
clearly distinguishable.
(v) The
Court should not give a judgment which it has no authority or
ability to satisfy
The
Court, by its very constitution, lacks the means of enforcement
and is not to be deterred from pronouncing upon the proper legal determination
of a dispute it would otherwise have decided, merely because,
for political or other reasons, that determination is unlikely
to be implemented. The raison dêtre of the
Courts jurisdiction is adjudication and
clarification of the law, not enforcement and implementation. The
very
fact that a justiciable dispute has been duly determined judicially
can
itself have a practical value which cannot be anticipated, and the
consequences of which may well reach into the area of practicalities. Those
are
matters beyond the purview of the Court, which must discharge its
proper judicial functions irrespective of questions
of enforceability and execution, which are not its province.
(vi) Is
the Court an inappropriate forum?
The
fact that other United Nations organs are seised of the same matter and may be
considering it is no basis for a suggestion that the Court
should not consider
that matter to the extent that is proper within the
limits of its jurisdiction. This matter does not need elaboration in view of
[*220] the extensive case-law upon the subject. Each
organ of the United Nations has its own allotted responsibility in its
appropriate area. A matter for adjudication under the judicial function of the
Court within its proper sphere of competence is not to be considered extraneous
to the Courts concerns merely because political results may flow from
it or because another organ of the United Nations is examining it from the
standpoint of its own area of authority. As the late Judge Lachs observed with
his customary clarity in the Lockerbie case, the Court
is
the guardian of legality for the international community as a whole, both
within and without the United Nations. One may therefore legitimately suppose
the intention of the founders was not to encourage a blinkered parallelism of
functions but a fruitful interaction. (Questions of Interpretation and Application of the 1971
Montreal Convention arising from the Aerial Incident at Lockerbie, Provisional
Measures (Libyan Arab Jamahiriya v. United States of America),
Order of 14 April 1992, I.C.J. Reports 1992, p. 138; separate
opinion.)
The
Australian submission that other organs of the United Nations have assumed
responsibility for negotiating a settlement of the East Timor question
(Counter-Memorial, paras. 288 et seq.) does not absolve
the Court of its own responsibility within its own allotted area.
Moreover,
this is not a case, as indicated earlier in this opinion, which opens out a
full range of enquiry into all the military, diplomatic and political nuances
of the East Timor situation. Since this is not so, the Australian submission
that the case is unsuitable for adjudication in these proceedings (see
Counter-Memorial, paras. 298-300) must fail.
The
complementarity of the various organs of the United Nations, all pursuing in
their different ways the Purposes of the Organization to which they belong, requires
each organ, within its appropriate and legitimate sphere of authority, to
further those Purposes in the manner appropriate to its constitution. This
Court, properly seised of a justiciable dispute within its legitimate sphere of
authority, does not abdicate its judicial responsibilities merely because of
the pendency of the matter in another forum.
Conclusion
A. I
concur inn the Courts finding that there is a justiciable dispute
between the Parties.
B. I
concur with the Court in its reaffirmation of the importance of the principle
of self-determination. [*221]
C. The
Applicant has the necessary jus stand! to maintain this action,
and is under a duty under international law to take necessary steps
to
conserve the rights of the people of East Timor. Any benefits
obtained
by such action will be held strictly for the people of East Timor.
D. The
various objections based on judicial propriety must be rejected.
E. This
Application is maintainable in the absence of a third State for
the following
reasons:
(i) East
Timor is a non-self-governing territory recognized as
such by the General Assembly and the Security Council, and
acknowledged by the Respondent to be still of that status.
(ii) Since
East Timor is a non-self-governing territory, its people
are unquestionably entitled to the right to self-determination.
(iii) The
right to self-determination constitutes a fundamental norm
of contemporary international law, binding on all States.
(iv) The
right to permanent sovereignty over natural resources is a
basic constituent of the right to self-determination.
(v) The
rights to self-determination and permanent sovereignty over natural resources
are recognized as rights erga omnes, under
well-established principles of international law, and are
recognized as
such by the Respondent.
(vi) An
erga omnes right generates a corresponding duty in
all
States, which duty, in case of non-compliance or breach, can
be the subject of a claim for redress against the State so acting.
(vii) The
duty thus generated in all States includes the duty to
recognize and respect those rights. Implicit in such recognition and respect
is the duty not to act in any manner that will
in effect deny those rights or impair their exercise.
(viii) The
duty to recognize and respect those rights is an over-
arching general duty, binding upon all States, and is not
restricted to particular or specific directions or prohibitions
issued by the United Nations.
(ix) The
Respondent has entered into a treaty with another State,
dealing with a valuable,
non-renewable natural resource of
East Timor for an initial period of 40 years, subject to
20-year
extensions.
(x) The
Respondent has in the Treaty expressly acknowledged
and accepted East Timors incorporation in that other State as
a province of
that State.
(xi) That
other State has at no time been recognized by the United
Nations as having any authority over the non-self-governing
[*222]
Territory of East Timor, or as having displaced the administering Power duly
recognized by the General Assembly and
the Security Council.
(xii) The Treaty thus entered into has the potential
to deplete or even exhaust this non-renewable and valuable resource of
East
Timor.
(xiii) The Treaty makes no provision conserving the
rights of the people of East Timor, or providing for the eventuality that,
after exercising their right to self-determination, the people of East Timor
may choose to repudiate the Treaty.
(xiv) Neither the people of that Territory, nor their
duly recognized administering Power, have been consulted in regard to the
said
Treaty.
(xv) The Treaty has been entered into by the
Respondent and another State for the mutual benefit of their peoples
in the
development of the resources of the area with no mention of
any benefits for the people of East
Timor from the valuable
natural resource belonging to them.
(xvi) the Respondents individual actions:
(a) in
entering into the said Treaty;
(b) in
expressly acknowledging the incorporation of East
Timor into another State;
(c) in
being party to an arrangement dealing with the non-
renewable resources of East Timor in a manner likely to
cause their serious depletion or exhaustion;
(d) in being
party to an arrangement dealing with the non-renewable resources of East Timor
without consultation
with the people of East Timor, or their duly recognized
representative;
(e) in
being party to an arrangement which makes no mention of the rights of the
people of East Timor, but only of
the peoples of Australia and Indonesia; and
(f) in
taking steps for the implementation of the Treaty
raise substantial doubts regarding their compatibility with
(a) the rights of the people of East Timor to
self-determination and permanent sovereignty over their natural
resources;
(b) the Respondents express acknowledgment
of those rights;
(c) the Respondents
obligations, correlative to East Timors rights, to recognize and
respect those rights, and not to
act in such a manner as to impair those rights;
(d) the Respondents obligations
under relevant resolutions
of the General Assembly and the
Security Council.
(xvii) The
circumstance that a judgment of this Court against a
party may have effects upon an absent State does not by itself,
[*223]
according to the settled jurisprudence of this Court, deprive the Court of
jurisdiction to make an order against a party
which is in fact present before it.
(xviii) The
claim against the Respondent can be determined on the basis of:
(a) the Respondents individual
obligations under international law;
(b) the Respondents individual
actions; and
(c) the principle of a States
individual responsibility under
international law for its individual actions
without any need for an examination of the
conduct of another State.
F. Since
the conclusions set out above can be reached upon the basis of
the unilateral acts of the Respondent, without any necessity to investigate or
pronounce upon the conduct of a third State, the case of Monetary Gold is not
relevant to a determination of this case.
G. Were
it necessary to consider the case of Monetary Gold, the
facts of
that case are clearly distinguishable from those in the present
case.
Consequently, that decision is inapplicable.
*
* *
My
conclusion therefore is that the Application before the Court is
within the Courts competence to determine, and that the objection
based
upon the absence of a third State should have been overruled and the
case proceeded with to a final determination. The materials necessary
for
that determination were before the Court, as they were
inextricably
linked with the preliminary issue of jurisdiction.
(Signed) Christopher
Gregory Weeramantry.
[*224]
DISSENTING OPINION OF JUDGE
SKUBISZEWSKI
Table of Contents
Paragraphs
Introduction: dissent and
concurrence 1-2
I. Basic
Facts on East Timor 3-32
Historical
background 4
Portuguese constitutional law and policies relating to its colonies,
including East
Timor, prior to the democratic revolution of 1974 5-6
Action by the
United Nations prior to 1974 7-9
Change in
Portugals stand (1974) 10-12
Developments in
East Timor 1974-1975, including Indonesian
invasion and
occupation 13-16
Reaction by the
United Nations 17-22
Attitude towards
Indonesian rule in East Timor 23-27
Timor Gap Treaty 28-32
II. Existence
of the Dispute 33-39
The dispute before
the Court 34-38
The question before
the political organs 39
III. Jurisdiction,
Admissibility, Propriety 40-112
A. Jurisdiction 40-96
Law and justice 42-48
Portugals
first submission 49-58
Distinction between
involvement of interests and determination
of rights or duties 59-67
United Nations law
and the question whether Indonesia is a
necessary party 68-81
Subject-matter of
the decision 82-88
Indonesian control
over East Timor 89-92
Timor Gap Treaty 93-96
B. Admissibility 97-104
General 97-99
Applicant
States jus standi 100-104
C. Judicial
propriety 105-112
General 105-108
A justiciable dispute? 109-112
[*225]
IV. The
Territory of East Timor 113-155
A. Status 113-133
No change of status 114-116
The position of Australia 117-121
Recognition and non-recognition 122-133
B. Self-determination 134-141
Essential principle 134-138
The position of Australia 139-140
Erosion through acquiescence in accomplished facts 141
C. Administering Power 142-155
Administering Power as part of the status of the Territory 142
Administering Power as sovereign 143-146
Continuity of Portugals position as administering Power 147-155
V. Conclusion 156-167
[*226]
1. I am unable to
concur with the Judgment of the Court which finds
that
it
cannot in the present case exercise the jurisdiction conferred
upon it by the declarations made by the Parties under Article
36,
paragraph 2, of its Statute to adjudicate upon the dispute referred
to it by the Application of the Portuguese Republic (Judgment,
para. 38).
Nor am I able to
agree with the reasons upon which this finding is based.
2. On the other
hand, I concur with the dismissal by the Court of Australias
objection that there is in reality no dispute between it and Portugal (Judgment,
paras. 21 and 22). I agree with the Court when in the
reasons for the Judgment it takes note that, for the two Parties,
the Territory of East Timor remains a non-self-governing territory and its
people
has the right to self-determination (ibid., para. 37), It might be said
that
the narrowing down of the relevancy of the status of the Territory and
of
the said right to the position of the Parties constitutes the absolute
mini-
mum. However, this approach is rather a matter of method than of
substance: the Court itself subscribes to the continued legal existence of
the
status of East Timor as a non-self-governing territory and the applicability
of the principle of self-determination. I am convinced that this restatement of
the law by the Court is important for the stand Portugal took in
the present proceedings and is taking beyond them. The restatement in
the Judgment is significant for an equitable settlement of the question
of
East Timor. I think that everybody who has the purposes and the
principles of the United Nations at heart must commend the Court for
this
dictum.
I. Basic Facts on East Timor
3. In paragraphs
Il-IS the Judgment succinctly recalls those facts on
East Timor of which a knowledge is necessary for an understanding of
the dispute. This
Section is in the nature of a supplement to the description found in the
Judgment.
Historical Background
4. The Portuguese
and, subsequently, the Dutch navigators reached
the island of Timor in the sixteenth century. In the process of
colonial
conquest the eastern part of the island was subjected to
Portuguese and
the western part to Dutch sovereignty. The boundary was delimited in
1859 by virtue of a Treaty concluded by the two States. The Convention
and Declaration of 1893 and another Convention
of 1904 also dealt with
the frontier. In 1914 the Netherlands and Portugal were parties to
an
arbitration concerning part of the boundary. In 1941-1942 Dutch and
[*227]
Australian forces
entered Portuguese Timor to defend it against Japanese
invasion. They were
not successful and the island remained under Japanese occupation until the end
the Second World War. The Portuguese
authorities then came back to East Timor. On the other hand,
following
Indonesias independence and recognition as a State,
Dutch sovereignty
over western Timor was terminated and the area became part of Indo-
nesian territory.
Portuguese Constitutional
Law and Policies
Relating to its Colonies.
Including East Timor,
Prior to the Democratic
Revolution of 1974
5. Under Portuguese
constitutional law East Timor was a colony or
dependency of Portugal and, consequently, part of Portuguese territory.
It was described either as a colony or overseas province.
The Constitution of 1933 chose the latter term. There was a legal concept in
it:
these areas would be part of the Unitary State of Portugal and
their
populations part of the Portuguese nation. At that time the Head of
State
defined the constitutional position in the following words: the overseas
provinces
are already independent through the independence of the
Nation as a whole
(Memorial, para. 1.07). But the Constitution maintained the notion of
the parent country, which concept was in
formal
contradiction to the interpretation quoted. Thus the constitutional
law of
Portugal excluded self-determination by colonial peoples and, co
ipso,
prevented the acquisition of independence by the colonies. Article I of
the
Constitution of 1933 prohibited alienation of any part of national
territory; East Timor, together with all the other colonies, was a
constituent
element of that territory. Consequently, when admitted to the
United
Nations (1955), Portugal opposed the application of Chapter XI of
the
Charter to its overseas possessions, including East Timor. For a
few
years the Government in Lisbon succeeded in stopping the Organization
from subjecting the Portuguese colonies to the régime of that
Chapter,
but since 1960 East Timor has been classified by the United Nations as
a
non-self-governing territory (General Assembly resolution 1542 (XV)).
6. In 1971 the
overseas provinces were categorized, in Portuguese law,
as regions possessing political and administrative autonomy, able
to
assume the name of States
(Memorial, para. 1.07). However, this new
classification did not bring about any change either in the treatment
of
East Timor (and the other colonies) in the internal affairs of the Stale
or
in the Portuguese attitude towards the application of Chapter XI of the
Charter. Moreover,
how could it, once they remained part of the Unitary
State? The breakthrough came three years later with the introduction
of
democracy in Portugal.
[*228]
Action by the United
Nations Prior to 1974
7. The United
Nations was at pains to bring about, in regard to the
Portuguese colonies, a state of affairs that would conform to the Charter.
8. In resolution
180 (1963), the Security Council called upon Portugal
to implement the immediate recognition of the right of the peoples
of
the Territories under its administration to self-determination and
independence (para. 5 (a)) and affirmed that
the
policies of Portugal in claiming the Territories under its administration as
overseas territories and as integral parts of metropolitan
Portugal [were] contrary to the principles of the Charter and the
relevant resolutions of the General Assembly and of the
Security
Council (para. 2).
The Council repeated its calls
and affirmations in resolutions 183 (1963)
and 218 (1965). In resolution
312 (1972), the Security Council reaffirmed
the inalienable right of the peoples of Angola, Mozambique and
Guinea
(Bissau) to self-determination and independence and recognized
the
legitimacy of their struggle to achieve that
right (para. I). The
same
position is reflected by Council resolution 322 (1972) and by
General
Assembly resolutions 2270 (XXII), 2395 (XXIII) and 2507 (XXIV).
9. The United
Nations also decided to take steps which went further
than mere calls and
affirmations. In resolution 180 (1963) the Security
Council requested that
all
States should refrain forthwith from offering the Portuguese
Government any assistance which would enable it to continue its
repression of the peoples of the Territories
under its administration,
and take all measures to prevent the sale and supply of arms and
military equipment for this purpose to the Portuguese Government
(para. 6).
Similar requests and calls
were made in Security Council resolutions 218
(1965) and 312 (1972) as well as in General Assembly resolutions
2270
(XXII), 2395 (XXIII) and 2507 (XXIV). In resolution 2507 (XXIV)
the
General Assembly further called upon all States, United Nations specialized
agencies and other international organizations to increase
their
moral and material assistance to the peoples of the Territories under
Portuguese domination who are struggling for their freedom and
independence (para. 11).
Change in
Portugals Stand (1974)
10. It was not surprising
that the Armed Forces Movement (M FA)
which triggered off the Democratic Revolution of 25 April 1974 (known
as the Carnation Revolution), laid emphasis on a
political solution of
the colonial problem, in contradistinction to
military action. The colonial
[*229]
war which pre-1974 Portugal waged in Africa (viz., in Angola,
Guinea-
Bissau and Mozambique) was the direct cause of the Revolution. The
first Provisional Government spoke of self-determination of the
colonies.
That policy found expression in decree-law 203/74. Another
legislative
act, viz., Constitutional Law 7/74 provides in Article I that
the
solution to the overseas wars is political and not military [and] implies, in
accordance with the United Nations Charter, the
recognition by Portugal of
the right of the peoples to self-determination
and in Article 2 that
the
recognition of the right to self-determination, with all that it implies,
includes the acceptance of the independence of the overseas
territories and
exemption from the corresponding part of Article I of
the Political Constitution of 1933.
11. By resolution
3294 (XXIX) the United Nations General Assembly
welcomed the new policy of Portugal. That policy conformed to the
Charter.
12. Constitutional
Law 7/75 reaffirmed the right of the people of
Timor to self-determination
in conformity with the relevant
resolutions of the United Nations Organization (Art.
I). It may be added that Article 307 of the Portuguese Constitution of 1976
safeguarded East
Timors right to independence, while Article 293
of the Constitution of
1989 (now in force) is broader as it refers to the right to
self-determination and independence.
Developments in East Timor
1974-1975,
Including Indonesian
invasion and Occupation
13. In contrast
with other Portuguese colonies there was, in East
Timor, no liberation movement or armed struggle, though there
were
sporadic riots or other manifestations of unrest. In 1974 three political
associations were formed: the União Democrática
Timorense (LIDT)
which first supported gradual autonomy, and subsequently the granting
of independence after a period of association with Portugal, but
finally
opted for union with Indonesia; the Frente
Revolucionária de Timor-Leste Independente (FRETILIN; this movement
initially bore a different
name), which advocated independence; and the Associação
Popular
Democrática Timorense (APODETI) which favoured
integration with
Indonesia. Later, the UDT joined a group of pro-Indonesian parties
collectively known as the Anti-Communist Movement (MAC).
14. In 1975
Portugal engaged in consultations with these organizations
on the future of the Territory. The choice was between independence,
integration into a State other than Portugal (which in practice
meant
[*230] Indonesia), or
association with Portugal. The Government in Lisbon made preparations for a
general election on the island. The plan was to
set up a Popular Assembly.
In the meantime local elections took place.
But immediately following them the UDT launched a coup
détat. The
FRETILIN responded by staging a counter-coup. The capital of the Territory,
Dili, found itself in the hands of the FRETILIN. The fighting
involved the various political movements. The Portuguese authorities
emphasized that they did not side with any of them. For reasons of
safety
the authorities left the capital on 26-27 August 1975 and
established
themselves on the island of Atauro which was part of the
Territory.
15. While the East
Timorese political organizations continued to pursue their conflicting policies
regarding the Territorys future, Portugal
made preparations for further talks with and among them. But the situation became
yet more complex when in November 1975 the MAC pro-
claimed the integration of East Timor with Indonesia and on 28 November 1975
the FRETILIN, for its part, proclaimed the Democratic
Republic of East Timor (RDTL). The United Nations did not
regard
these proclamations as implementing East Timors right to
self-determination (in 1984 the FRETILIN itself abandoned its position on
the
alleged existence of the RDTL).
16. The situation
was under discussion in the United Nations General
Assembly when, on 7
December 1975, Indonesian armed forces invaded
East Timor and occupied it. On 8 December 1975 the Portuguese authorities left
the Territory.
Reaction by the United
Nations
17. In paragraphs
14-16 the Judgment describes the stand taken by the
United Nations, in
particular in the light of the resolutions adopted by
the Security Council (1975-1976) and the General Assembly
(1975-1982)
after Indonesian invasion and occupation. I shall limit myself to a
few
additional points.
18. First, apart
from calling upon the Government of Indonesia to
withdraw without delay all its forces from the Territory the Security
Council also deplored the intervention of these forces in East Timor
and expressed its grave concern at the deterioration
of the situation in
East Timor, including the loss of life there (resolution 384 (1975), seventh,
eighth and ninth preambular paragraphs; that resolution was subsequently
recalled in resolution 389 (1976)). Equally, the General Assembly [s]trongly
deplore[d] the military intervention (resolution 3485 (XXX), para. 4). In its subsequent
resolution (31/53, para. 4) the Assembly reiterated the same strong regret in
view of the persistent refusal of
the Government of Indonesia to
comply with the provisions
of the foregoing resolutions. The Assembly reaffirmed this attitude in
its resolutions
32/34 (para. 2) and 33/39 (para. 2). The Assembly was also [d]eeply
con-[*231]-cerned at the critical situation in the
Territory (later
described as the
continuing critical situation) resulting from the
intervention and, as
stated in subsequent resolutions, from the persistent
refusal on the part
of the Government of Indonesia to comply with the
provisions of the
resolutions of the General Assembly and the Security Council (resolutions cited and resolution
33/39).
19. Second, in 1980
the General Assembly welcomed the diplomatic
initiative taken by the Government of Portugal as a first
step towards the
free exercise by the people of East Timor of their right to self-determination
and independence
(resolution 35/27, para. 3). In 1981 the Assembly
noted
the initiative
taken by the Government of Portugal, as stated in the communiqué of
the Council of Ministers of Portugal issued on
12 September 1980, and invited the administering Power to continue its efforts
with a view to ensuring the proper exercise of the
right to self-determination and independence by
the people of East
Timor, in accordance with General Assembly resolution 1514 (XV),
and to report to the Special Committee on the Situation with regard to the
Implementation of the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial
Countries and Peoples on the progress of its
initiative (resolution
36/50, para. 4).
It may be observed
that there is a link between the efforts of Portugal and
the institution of the present Geneva consultations conducted under
the auspices of the Secretary-General
of the United Nations with all
parties directly concerned
(resolution 37/30, para. I), namely Portugal,
as the administering Power, and the representatives of the East Timorese
people, as well as Indonesia
(resolution 36/50, para. 3).
20. Third, as long
as these consultations continue, there is practically no room or need for any of
the principal political organs of the
United Nations to vote on any resolution on East
Timor.
21. Fourth, the
Judgment enumerates those United Nations resolutions which did not
specifically refer to Portugal as the administering
Power but which, at the
same time, recalled another resolution or other
resolutions which
so referred to it
(Judgment, para. 15). Thus such non-
reference is without significance. It may be added that the silence of
three
resolutions is more apparent than real. For they speak of statements
by
Portugal; now these statements were made by it solely in its capacity
as
administering Power (Security Council resolution 389 (1976);
General
Assembly resolutions 31/53 and 32/34). In effect, only one
resolution,
viz., General Assembly resolution 33/39 of 1978, makes no allusion
to
Portugal. Nevertheless it recalls resolutions which contain a reference to
Portugal.
[*232]
22. Fifth, the
wording of the resolutions referred to in paragraphs 17-
21 above is silent on human rights. However, in its resolutions
(1975-
1982) the General Assembly points to the principles of the Charter and
of
the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial
Countries
and Peoples (resolution 1514 (XV)). Some of these principles
specifically
protect human rights. Each year the Assembly stated that it had examined the
relevant chapter of the report of the Committee of Twenty-Four.
Again, concern with human rights in the colonies has always been part
of
the work of that organ. In resolution 37/30 the Assembly took note of
both the report by the Secretary-General and of resolution 1982/20 of
the
Sub-Commission on Prevention of Discrimination and Protection
of
Minorities. The name of the Sub-Commission speaks for itself. Thus
the
human rights factor is also present, albeit indirectly, and it is relevant
to
the evaluation of the East Timor situation. There is also a direct link:
the
1993 resolution of the Commission on Human Rights on the violation
of
human rights and fundamental freedoms in East Timor (United
Nations
document E/CN.4/1 993/L.81 /Rev. J).
Attitude towards Indonesian
Rule in East Timor
23. On 31 May 1976
a Popular Assembly meeting in the East Timorese
capital Dili under Indonesian occupation petitioned Indonesia for integration
(United Nations document S/12097, Ann. II). Official observers
from India, Indonesia, Iran, Malaysia, New Zealand, Nigeria,
Saudi
Arabia and Thailand were present. In the reports on these events
there
were references to the wishes of the people which were subsequently
verified by a
fact-finding team from the National Parliament of Indonesia. Some foreign
diplomatic observers accompanied that team. The
United Nations was not represented during any of these activities.
The Indonesian Parliament incorporated East Timor into Indonesia on
16 July 1976. Under Indonesian law East Timor became a part of the
territory of
Indonesia as that countrys twenty-seventh province.
24. The United
Nations clearly refused and still continues to refuse to
acknowledge the situation created in East Timor by Indonesian
invasion,
occupation and annexation. In 1976, in resolution 31/53,
paragraph 5,
the General Assembly
Rejects the claim that East Timor has been integrated into Indonesia, inasmuch
as the people of the Territory have not been able to
exercise freely their right to self-determination and independence.
A similar rejection
is found in paragraph 3 of resolution 32/34.
[*233]
25. The Judgment
points out that Australia recognized the incorporation of East Timor into
Indonesia (Judgment, para. 17).
26. Other States
have also granted their recognition, in one way or
another, sometimes de facto only and without committing themselves
to
confirming that self-determination took place. According to information
in the Counter-Memorial and Rejoinder of Australia (paras. 175 and
45-48, respectively),
they include, in alphabetical order, Bangladesh, India,
Iran, Iraq, Jordan, Malaysia, Morocco, Papua New Guinea,
Philippines,
Singapore, Suriname, Sweden, Thailand and the United States of
America. I have not listed all the States referred to by Australia
as
accepting the incorporation of East Timor (Counter-Memorial, title
of
paragraph 175) or recognizing the reality of Indonesian
control (Rejoinder,
para. 44). The reason for the omission of some States (included
by
Australia) is that, having examined their statements, I doubt
whether
they could be classified under the rubric of recognition (e.g., New Zealand,
Rejoinder, para. 48). And what is more, there is room for hesitation
with regard to some of the States enumerated above. In all,
the group of
States which granted recognition is small.
27. Whether
territorial clauses in some of the tax treaties concluded by
various other States with Indonesia imply recognition of the latters
sovereignty over East Timor is considered in paragraph 122 below.
Timor Gap Treaty
28. Submissions (2)
to (5) presented by Portugal (Judgment, para. 10)
assert several claims in connection with the conclusion by Australia
of
that Treaty.
29.
Australian-Indonesian Agreements of 18 May 1971 and 9 October
1972 on their
respective rights to the continental shelf in the areas of the
Arafura and Timor Seas left outside the delimitation the shelf facing
the
coast of East Timor. Thus a kind of gap was left in the delimitation of
the
continental shelf in those Seas, the Timor Gap.
This name was soon
extended to the whole area between East Timor and Australia. The
lines
recorded by these Agreements identify the whole boundary of the continental
shelf between Australia and Indonesia. No boundary was established in the area
between Australia and East Timor. In the opinion of
Portugal (Memorial, para. 2.01)
the 1971
and 1972 Agreements, and particularly the latter, signify an acknowledgment by
Australia that the question of rights over the
continental shelf between
territories whose coasts face one another
and the question of the frontal delimitation of the shelf
in the area
referred to as the Timor Gap, in other words, in the area opposite
[*234] East Timor, was a matter for Australia
and this Territory alone.
Moreover, such an acknowledgment is fully borne out by the contacts
established between Australia and Portugal, between 1970 and
1974, concerning the formal opening of negotiations for the delimitation of
the shelf in the area in question, as well as by the dispute
which arose between them as a result, among other things, of
the
concession granted by Portugal to the Oceanic Exploration Company
Ltd.
30. The attitude of
Australia changed after Indonesia took over actual
control of East Timor.
In 1979 Australia and Indonesia started negotiations concerning the
exploration, exploitation and delimitation of the
continental shelf in the area of the Timor Gap. The two States agreed
not
to fish in an area which included the Timor Gap (Memorandum
of
Understanding of 1981). Pending the delimitation of the continental
shelf
in the Timor Gap they signed, on II December 1989, the Treaty on the
Zone of Cooperation in an area between the Indonesian Province of
East
Timor and northern Australia (which was to be known as the Timer
Gap
Treaty). This Zone serves to enable the exploration and exploitation
of
the petroleum resources of the continental shelf in the Timor Gap.
The
Zone of Cooperation, covering some 67,800 km2,
is divided into three
areas: Area A in the centre (the largest, at
approximately 62,000 km2),
Area B in the south and Area C in the north. Areas B and C are areas
of
exploration, exploitation and jurisdiction of Australia and
Indonesia,
respectively. However, each State is entitled to certain
notifications on
the other Area and to part of the revenue collected there. Area A is
destined for joint exploration, exploitation and jurisdiction. For this purpose,
the two States have set up a bilateral Joint Authority under the
control of a bilateral Ministerial Council.
31. Since 1985, in
its capacity of administering Power, Portugal has
been protesting to Australia first against the latters negotiations
with
Indonesia and subsequently against the conclusion of the Treaty
itself.
Australia has excluded any negotiations with Portugal on the Timer
Gap.
32. The available
information points to very rich oil and natural gas
deposits in the Timor Gap area.
II. Existence of the Dispute
33. While I dissent
from the Courts decision on jurisdiction, and this
is the heart of the matter, I obviously concur with the Court on the
issue
of the existence of a dispute between the Parties. Hence in this Section
my
opinion is not a dissenting but a separate one.
[*235]
The Dispute before the
Court
34. The Court
rightly dismisses Australias objection that in this case
there is no dispute
between itself and Portugal (Judgment, para. 22).
35. Clarification
whether there is a dispute is, obviously, the first step.
In the absence of a dispute the questions of jurisdiction and
admissibility
would, by definition, not arise. Australia has introduced the
distinction
between the alleged dispute and the
real dispute
(Counter-Memorial,
paras. 4-17) and has asserted the abstract and unreal character of
the dispute presented by Portugal (Rejoinder, para. 34). Australia
has
occasionally put the actual word itself in quotation-marks (as
exemplified
by the preceding reference) and has used the phrase
if there is a dispute (Counter-Memorial, para. 2). However, the purported non-existence of
the dispute has not been presented in any systematic or exhaustive manner. The
Respondent State did not seem to go to the lengths of definitely
rejecting any notion of a dispute between itself and the Applicant
State.
It devoted much attention to arguing the inadmissibility of the
claims,
which fact implies the existence of a dispute.
36. The Court
recalls its jurisprudence and that of its predecessor
(Judgment, para. 22). Let me quote Judge Sir Gerald Fitzmaurice. Sharing the
views expressed by Judge Morelli in the South West Africa
cases,
Preliminary Objections, Judgment (I.C.J. Reports 1962, pp. 566-568)
the
learned Judge defined the minimum required to establish the
existence
of a dispute capable of engaging the judicial function of the
Court:
This
minimum is that the one party should be making, or should
have made, a complaint, claim, or protest
about an act, omission or
course of conduct, present or past, of the other party, which the latter
refutes, rejects, or denies the validity of, either expressly, or
else
implicitly by persisting in the acts, omissions or conduct complained
of, or by failing
to take the action, or make the reparation,
demanded.
Quoting the
definition of a legal dispute given by the United Kingdom
(which, as he put it, he slightly emend[ed]) the learned
Judge stated:
there
exists, properly speaking, a legal dispute (such as a court of
law can take account of, and which will engage its judicial
function),
only if its outcome or result, in the form of a decision of
the Court,
is capable of affecting the legal interests or relations of the parties,
in
the sense of conferring or imposing upon (or confirming for) one or
other of them, a legal right or obligation, or of operating as
an
injunction or a prohibition for the future, or as a ruling material
to
[*236] a still subsisting
legal situation (Northern
Cameroons, Judgment, I.C.J. Reports 1963, pp. 109 and 110,
respectively).
37. A perusal of
the Application instituting proceedings and of the
pleadings shows that the dispute submitted to the Court fulfils the
criteria
of the foregoing definitions. The case of East Timor is a dispute
which
falls under Article 36, paragraph 2, of the Courts Statute. The
dispute is
a legal one within the meaning of that provision and the Courts
practice.
38. From any
vantage point, including (it seems) that of the East
Timorese people, the dispute brought before the Court is a different
one
from a potential or existing dispute between Portugal and Indonesia,
even though some questions at issue are or may be identical.
The Question before the
Political Organs
39. The specific
dispute before the Court should not be confused or
identified with the broader problem which in the United Nations bore
the
name The Question of Territories under Portuguese
Administration (General Assembly) or that of The
Situation in Timor
(Security Council) and is now called The Question of East
Timor. By using in its resolutions the expressions all
interested parties
(resolution 36/50) and all
parties directly concerned (resolution 37/30) and these
expressions
cover Indonesia - the General Assembly identified those concerned with
the Question of East Timor, and not the parties
to a future Court case,
whatever its ramifications. The Question
of East Timor involves
the
United Nations, Portugal, the representatives of the East Timorese
people and Indonesia. But this does not mean that according to the
General Assembly resolutions
the settlement of any issue concerning East
Timor must always include all
these participants, and especially Indonesia,
and that the consultations are the only road to a solution. The holding
of
consultations among the interested parties does not exclude the
recourse
to other means of settlement. A specific dispute embracing, as
parties to
it, only one of the States taking part in the consultations and a third
State
is not by definition artificial. Certainly it is not so with regard to
Australia. Among the countries recognizing the incorporation of East Timor
into
Indonesia Australia went furthest in the consequences of its act
of
recognition: Australia concluded the Timor Gap Treaty, which deals
with East Timorese interests regarding continental shelf and
maritime
resources. This is a domain of the highest importance to any State
or to
a non-State territorial entity such as East Timor.
[*237]
III. Jurisdiction, Admissibility, Propriety
A. Jurisdiction
40. As indicated in
paragraph I, I dissent from the Courts finding on
jurisdiction and from the reasons
behind this finding. I assume that what
the Court means is that it is without jurisdiction to decide the case. It
is
true that the Court uses different words, saying that it cannot
exercise the jurisdiction conferred upon it (Judgment, para. 38). The
Court
arrives at this conclusion after having examined
Australias principal
objection, to the effect that Portugals Application would require
the
Court to determine the rights and obligations of
Indonesia (Judgment,
para. 23). In the written pleadings Australia presented this
objection
under the rubric of inadmissibility, but the submissions referred, first
of
all, to lack of jurisdiction and only then to inadmissibility
(Rejoinder,
para. 288). In its final submissions Australia took the same
position: the
Court should
adjudge and declare that the Court lacks jurisdiction
to
decide the Portuguese claims or that the Portuguese claims are
inadmissible (CR 95/15,
p. 56, Mr. Griffith, Agent and Counsel; Judgment,
para. 10).
41. According to
the Judgment (paras, 33 and 34) the reason for not
exercising jurisdiction in this case is the impossibility for the Court
to
adjudicate on the lawfulness of Indonesias conduct without its
consent.
Such adjudication is, in the opinion of the Court, a prerequisite
for deciding on the alleged responsibility of Australia. The Judgment relies on
the
decision in Monetary Gold Removed from Rome in 1943 (1 Ci Reports
1954, p. 19). Consequently, in explaining
my dissent I concentrate on the
significance to be ascribed to Indonesias absence from the
proceedings in
the present case and on the meaning and relevance of Monetary Gold.
But at the outset I discuss the broader ramifications of the issue
of jurisdiction and the special problem with regard to the first submission
of
Portugal.
Law and justice
42. Undoubtedly, as
Dr. Shabtai Rosenne has put it, the Court possesses a measure of
discretion
to decline to decide a case; but it
should be sparingly
used1.
FN1
The Law and Practice of the International Court, 2nd rev. ed., 1985, p. 305.
43. With respect, I
submit that the Court should have resolved the dispute between Portugal and
Australia not only on the basis of the rules
governing jurisdiction and/or
admissibility (these rules have to be applied),
but also in accordance with the demands of justice. The dichotomy [*238] between law and justice is perennial.
The Court has constantly been looking for an answer to it. The search for a
solution becomes difficult, and
the contours of the dichotomy gain in sharpness, when too narrow
an
interpretation of the principles governing competence restrains justice.
I am, therefore,
also concerned with the possibility that the Judgment
might revive past
fears regarding a restrictive concept of the Courts
function. The problem cannot be reduced to legal correctness alone.
This
is especially so whenever the Court is confronted with certain basic elements
of the constitution of the organization and with certain fundamental principles
of international law. There is a real interest in maintaining
and strengthening the Courts role in what Judge Sette Camara
described
as the institutionalization of the rule of law among
nations1.
44. A few years ago
President Bedjaoui wrote that it is through an
awareness of the lines of force of [international] society, and of
their
articulations, that we can gain a better understanding
of
[international laws] possible future conquests. In the
opinion of the President
the present phase of international law is that of a transition
[f]rom a law
of co-ordination to a law of finalities. And the learned
commentator
states that one of the essential finalities is development, true
development, of a kind which will restore dignity to [the] peoples [of
new States]
and put an end to relationships of domination
2.
45. Does the
Judgment give sufficient expression to the law so understood? The
subject-matter of the dispute and its wider ramifications
would justify the adoption of the Presidents approach. East Timor
has
not been well served by the traditional interests and sovereignties of
the
strong, hence the importance of the Courts position on the
Territory and
the rights of its people (para. 2 above). But that position would be
of
more consequence if the holding was not silent on self-determination
and
on the status of the Territory. It is a telling silence, because it is
coupled
with a quasi-total rejection of the Portuguese claims. Was the Court
not
too cautious?
46. And yet, t
think, this Court has had its great moments and was
most faithful to its function when, without abandoning the domain
of
positive law, it remained in touch with the great currents of
contemporary development. A court of justice need not be and, indeed, should
not
be an exponent of the law-making opinion of yesterday or still worse to use Albert
V. Diceys expression the opinion of the day
before yesterday3. The Court should and can look ahead.
Otherwise there
would not be decisions such as the one in the case concerning
Reparation
for injuries Suffered in the Service of the United Nations.
FN1
José Sette-Camara, Methods of Obligatory Settlement of
Disputes, in M. Bedjaoui (ed.), International Law: Achievements and
Prospects, 1991, p. 542.
FN2
M. Bedjaoui, General Introduction, op. cit., pp. 1, 14 and 15,
respectively.
FN3
Lectures on the Relation between Law and Public Opinion in England during
the Nineteenth Century, 1905, pp. 32 and 367.
47. I think that
what Judge ad hoc Lauterpacht said in the case con-[*239]-cerning the Application of the Convention on
the Prevention and Punishment of the Crime of Genocide is applicable to the
present case:
the
Court should [not] approach it with anything other than its traditional
impartiality and firm adherence to legal standards. At the
same time, the circumstances call for a high
degree of understanding
of, and sensitivity to, the situation and must exclude any narrow
or
overly technical approach to the problems involved. While the
demands of legal principle cannot be ignored, it has to be recalled
that the rigid
maintenance of principle is not an end in itself but only
an element albeit one of the greatest importance in the constructive
application of law to the needs of the ultimate beneficiaries
of the legal system, individuals no less than the political structures
in
which they are organized. (Application of the Convention on the
Prevention and Punishment of the Crime of Genocide, Provisional
Measures, I.C.J. Reports 1993, p. 408, para. 3.)
48. There is a
certain lack of balance in the dispositif: it is all too positive for
Australia, all too negative for Portugal; but it still remains to be
seen whether the real winner is not a third State. This is an effect
the
Court wishes to avoid, for it might easily frustrate the Courts
undoubted
concern not to have any third State in the picture.
Portugals first
submission
49. For all these
reasons, I think that the Court should deal with the
first submission of Portugal. In this submission Portugal requests
the
Court
(1) To
adjudge and declare that, first, the rights of the people of
East Timor to self-determination, to territorial integrity and unity
and to permanent sovereignty over its wealth and natural resources
and, secondly, the duties, powers and rights of Portugal as the
administering
Power of the Territory of East Timor are opposable to
Australia, which is under an obligation not to disregard them, but
to
respect them.
50. The heart of
the matter is that the Court cannot limit itself to saying that it has no
jurisdiction in questions pertaining to the Timor Gap
Treaty. The substance of the case is broader and goes deeper than
that
Treaty. In a nutshell, the Court should deal extensively with the principles
covered by the first submission of Portugal. The present treatment of them in
the reasons, though important, is too short. It is also
insufficient in the sense that the subject, in my view, belongs equally
to
the dispositf.
51. Though the
Court says that its conclusion applies to all
the
claims (para. 35) the
Judgment does not actually deal with the first sub-[*240]-mission.
Nor was its admissibility questioned. Consequently, one should apply the rule
repeated in the Request for interpretation of the Judgment of 20 November
1950 in the Asylum Case that it is the duty of the Court
to reply to the questions as stated in the final submissions of the parties
(I.C.J.
Reports 1950, p. 402)1. In the present case there is no conflict between
that duty and judicial self-restraint, if the latter were to
arise at all,
which I do not think it would.
FN1
The omitted part of the rule speaks of the duty to abstain from
deciding points not
included in those submissions. The danger of infringing upon this
rule docs not arise in
view of the general attitude of abstention and
caution on the part of the Court in this case.
Nor, it is submitted, does this opinion go beyond this rule when suggesting
the broadening
of the Judgment.
52. In this
connection it is convenient to include a word of comment
on the observation
that, during the proceedings, both Parties invoked the
interests of the East Timorese people, but they presented us with little
or
no evidence of what the actual wishes of that people were. Be this as
it
may, I think that the Court can base itself on certain elementary
assumptions: the interests of the people are enhanced when recourse is made
to
peaceful mechanisms, not to military intervention; when there is
free
choice, not incorporation into another State brought about essentially by
the use of force;
when the active participation of the people is guaranteed, in contradistinction
to arrangements arrived at by some States
alone with the exclusion of the people and/or the United Nations Member who
accepted the sacred trust under Chapter XI of the Charter.
The Court could have examined these and related problems without
changing its present holding on lack of competence with regard to Portuguese
submissions (2) to (5). For these problems are part of self-determination. They
belong also to submission (I). To reiterate, it is not clear
to me why the Judgment preferred to remain silent on that submission.
53. The statements
(in the reasons for the Judgment) on the status of
East Timor and on self-determination might have been elaborated upon.
The status of non-self-government obviously implies the
integrity
of
the Territory. Here the Judgment limits itself to quoting the
Security
Council resolutions (para. 31). There is nothing on the
application of the
right of self-determination to the present situation of
the East Timorese
people and on the view of each Party regarding the implementation of
that right. The Judgment is silent on permanent sovereignty over
natural
wealth and resources. The Parties differ on the position of Portugal:
another issue to be resolved by the Court. There is a lot that is in
dispute
between the Parties under the first submission, irrespective of the
Timor
Gap Treaty. The first submission cannot be reduced to the issue of
treaty-
making power, especially regarding the delimitation of maritime
areas. [*241]
54. The first
submission of Portugal is couched in such terms that
by addressing the merits of it the Court runs no danger of dealing
with
Indonesias rights, duties or position. The rule of consent
(repeated in
Monetary Gold) will be fully observed.
55. There is no
justification for Indonesia to sec in the Judgment an
implicit legalization or legitimization of the annexation of East
Timor.
Nonetheless, I am concerned with the present operative clause,
where
there is no reference to the principles enumerated in the first
submission.
It should be emphasized that this submission differs considerably from
the other ones ((2)-(5)). The latter centre on the Timor Gap Treaty
and
problems of responsibility, the former asks the Court to state the law
and
the duty of Australia to respect that law. What could be the difficulty
in
accepting that submission, wholly or in part?
56. I am prepared
to agree with the proposition that the granting of
the first submission
constitutes the juridical (and also logical) prerequisite
to the consideration and possible granting of the subsequent
submissions.
But not vice-versa. The link does not work the other way. The first
sub-
mission can stand autonomously. The Court can and in fact, in its
practice, did construe the submissions of the Parties. The Court could take
up
the first submission and resolve the relevant issue without going into
the
remaining claims.
57. The Court is not merely an
organ of States which has the function
of adjudicating upon disputes between those of them willing to bestow
upon it jurisdiction and to submit to that jurisdiction. The Court is
primarily the principal judicial organ of the United
Nations. It is thus
part of an international structure. Its
judicial function, as defined in
Chapter II of its Statute and especially in Article 36, must be exercised
in
accordance with the purposes and principles of the Organization. The
Court has been contributing to the elucidation
and growth of United
Nations law. This case has created an opportunity for the continuation
of
this task. The Question of East Timor is still being dealt with by the
political organs of the United Nations. Once regularly seised (hence
the
importance of elucidating Portugals locus standi), the Court has
its role
to play, provided its independence and the limits of its participation
in
the activities of the Organization are respected. None of these requirements
would be threatened if the Court decided to take up the first submission. This
submission is indeed separable from the issue of the Timor Gap Treaty.
Portugals first submission is no abuse of the Court.
58. To sum up, the
operative clause of the Judgment could contain the
following findings:
(1) The United Nations has continued to
recognize the status of Portugal as administering Power of East Timor.
Consequently, Portugal
has the capacity to act before the Court in this case on behalf of
East
Timor.
[*242]
(2) The status of the Territory of East
Timor as non-self-governing, and
the right of the people of East Timor to self-determination, including
its right to permanent sovereignty over wealth and natural
resources,
which are recognized by the United Nations, require observance
by
all Members of the United Nations. The Court takes note that
in
these proceedings Australia has placed on record that it regards
East
Timor as a non-self-governing territory and that it acknowledges the
right of its people to self-determination.
Distinction between
involvement of interests and determination of rights
or duties
59. I shall start
by recalling the distinction between, on the one hand,
a legal interest or interests of a third State (here Indonesia) being
possibly
or actually involved in, or affected by, the case (but no more
than that)
and, on the other hand, the ruling by the Court on such an interest
or
interests. In the latter hypothesis the legal interest or interests
would not
only be affected by a decision, but would form the very
subject-matter of
the decision (Monetary
Gold Removed from Rome in 1943, Judgment,
I.C.J. Reports 1954, p. 32), and that
decision (i.e., the decision on the
responsibility of the third State) would become a
prerequisite for
the
determination of the claim (cf. Certain Phosphate Lands in Nauru
(Nauru
v. Australia), Preliminary Objections, Judgment, I.C.J Reports 1992,
p. 261, para. 55; ibid., p. 296, Judge Shahabuddeen, separate
opinion).
The present case merely affects or in a different manner involves an
interest or interests of Indonesia. The rule of consent, as embodied
in
Article 36 of the Statute, is maintained; had the Court assumed jurisdiction,
it would not, and could not, pass on any rights and/or duties of
Indonesia.
That country is, in particular, protected by Article 59 of the
Statute, whatever the possible broader effects of the Judgment.
60. The nature,
extent or degree of the involvement of the legally protected interests,
including the rights and duties, of a third State differ
from case to case. The Court must see whether it can decide on the
claim
without ruling on the interests of a third State. The involvement of
these
interests cannot simply be equated with the determination of the rights
and/or duties
of a third State by the Court, or with any determination
concerning that States responsibility. If a decision on the claim
can be
separated from adjudicating with regard to a State which is not party
to
the litigation, the Court has jurisdiction on that claim. It is
submitted
that this is the position in the triangle Portugal-Australia-Indonesia.
Here
the said separation is not only possible, but already exists. Portugal
did
not put at issue the legal interests of a third State, i.e., Indonesia.
The
Court has jurisdiction.
61. In Land, Island
and Maritime Frontier Dispute (El Salvador/Honduras), Application to Intervene,
the Chamber of the Court left no doubt [*243] as to the
relevance of the distinction indicated in paragraphs 59 and 60
above. The
Chamber interpreted the finding in the Monetary Gold case:
while
the presence in the Statute of Article 62 might impliedly
authorize continuance of the proceedings in the absence of a State
whose interests of a legal nature might be
affected, this did not
justify continuance of proceedings in the absence of a State
whose
international responsibility would be the very subject-matter of
the
decision. The Court did not need to decide what the position
would
have been had Albania applied for permission to intervene
under
Article 62. (I.C.J.
Reports 1990, pp. 115-116, para. 55.)
The Chamber then
proceeded to explore whether there existed, on the
part of the third State (Nicaragua), an interest of a legal
nature which
[might] be affected by the decision, so as to justify an
intervention, and
then whether that interest might in fact form the very
subject-matter of
the decision (ibid., p. 116, para. 56). The Chamber found that
there
existed, on the part of that third State, an interest of a
legal nature
which [might] be affected by its decision; but it came to the
conclusion
that that interest would not be the very subject-matter of
the decision in the way that the interests of Albania were in the
case concerning the
Monetary Gold Removed from Rome in 1943 (ibid., p. 122, paras. 72
and 73).
62. The criterion
of the very subject-matter of the decision is conclusive in establishing the Courts
jurisdiction when the interests of a
third State are or seem to be at stake. As the Court said: The
circumstances of the Monetary Gold case probably represent the
limit of the
power of the Court to refuse to exercise its jurisdiction
; otherwise,
t think, there would be doubt whether the Court was fulfilling its
task
and mission: it must be open to the Court, and indeed its duly, to
give
the fullest decision it may in the circumstances of each case, unless of
course the factor
of the subject-matter of the decision intervenes (Continental Shelf (Libyan
Arab Jamahiriya/Malta), Application for Permission to Intervene, Judgment,
I.C.J. Reports 1984, p. 25, para. 40; emphasis added). The duty to fulfil
its function is a primary one for the Court.
Hence in its previous decisions the Court has adopted a reasonable
interpretation of the Monetary Gold rule. One might even say: an interpretation
which is not broad. This stance was adopted by the Court in Certain
Phosphate Lands in Nauru,
Preliminary Objections. In this case, where
Nauru was claimant, the Court found that it had jurisdiction in spite
of
the fact that the Respondent State (Australia) was only one of
three
States (the other two being New Zealand and the United Kingdom) who
jointly constituted the Administering Authority of Nauru under the Trusteeship
Agreement. A decision on Australias duties in that capacity
would inevitably and at the same time be a decision on the
identical
duties of the remaining two States. In other words, though the
subject-[*244]-matter was the same, the Court could exercise
its jurisdiction with
regard to only one component State of the tripartite
Administering
Authority. The Court said:
In the present case, a finding by the Court regarding the existence
or the content of the responsibility attributed to Australia by
Nauru
might well have implications for the legal situation of the two
other
States concerned, but no finding in respect of that legal situation
will
be needed as a basis for the Courts decision on
Naurus claim
against Australia. Accordingly, the Court cannot decline to exercise
its jurisdiction. (I.C.J.
Reports 1992, pp. 261-262, para. 55.)
63. There is room
for applying the concept inherent in the foregoing dictum in Certain Phosphate
Lands in Nauru to the present case: no finding on Indonesia creates a necessary
basis for the
jurisdiction with
regard to Portuguese claims against Australia, nor is
there any necessary
(logical, ibid., p. 261, para.
55) link between the findings regarding
Indonesia and those concerning Australia (the element of a
prerequisite).
64. But our problem
is not limited to what results from applying the test of the distinction made
by the Monetary Gold rule. The practice of
the Court amply shows that it is competent to decide bilateral disputes
on
territorial titles (including titles to submarine areas), the delimitation
of
boundaries and the status of a territory or territorial entity. The
latter
subject is present in the case under consideration. What the Court
decides
on these and similar issues may be asserted with regard to all States.
In
spite of the dispute being one between two States such a decision of the
Court is effective
erga omnes. In the practice of the Court (and the same
is true of the Permanent Court) the said category or categories of
subject-
matter did not, and could not, constitute a bar to the exercise of the
jurisdiction in a dispute between two States only, though the effect of
the
decision went beyond the bilateral relationship. The latter
circumstance
was not regarded by the Court as preventing it from rendering judgments.
Examples are the Fisheries Minquiers and Ecrehos and Temple
of Preah Vihear cases, as well as
the decisions on various continental
shelves.
65. Jurisdiction
(and/or admissibility) cannot be questioned (as was done in the present case)
because the bringing of a claim against a State
may have consequences which in fact go beyond that claim
as would the
decision of the Court were it to find in favour of the Claimant State.
In
similar or identical circumstances another State can reasonably expect
a
similar or identical decision by the Court. But here we are moving on
the
plane of a factual situation or factual possibilities. Such factual
conse-[*245]-quences of a claim and of a
judgment in which the Court found in favour
of the Claimant State are something other than that claim itself.
These
facts or factual possibilities do not turn the claim into a moot one,
nor do
they make a third State the only object of the claim. The claims put
for-
ward by Portugal are real and are addressed to the Respondent State;
the
non-participation in the proceedings of a third State (Indonesia) does
not
deprive the Court of jurisdiction, nor does it make the Portuguese
claims
inadmissible.
66. For in the
present case the separation of the rights and/or duties of Australia and
Indonesia is both possible and necessary. A judgment on
the merits should and could have
given expression to this separation. In
this case the vital issues to be settled (to borrow an expression from
the
Monetary Gold case (I.C.J. Reports 1954, p. 33), do not
concern the
international responsibility of a third State, i.e., Indonesia.
67. The case, there
can be no doubt, involves or affects some interests of Indonesia. But this fact
is not a bar to the Courts jurisdiction, nor
does it make the various claims inadmissible. The Courts
practice,
referred to above, corroborates this conclusion. The interests of
Indonesia are sufficiently protected by the Statute of the Court. They do
not
constitute the very subject-matter of the decision. Hence
the Monetary
Gold rule excluding jurisdiction cannot be invoked in the
present case: its
premise is lacking in the East Timor controversy.
United Nations
law and the question whether Indonesia is a necessary party
68. Contrary to
what has been contended by Australia, Portugal has
not chosen the
wrong opponent. In other words, this is the issue of
the
prerequisite
in the sense of Monetary Gold (paras. 59 and 63
above).
But in the present proceedings Portugal asserts claims against
Australia
only, and not against any absent State, i.e., Indonesia. The Court is
not required to exercise jurisdiction over any such State. Australia is not
the
wrong
opponent in the present proceedings, while Indonesia is not
an
opponent at all in them. The whole distinction in this case is both
fictitious and not a genuine one.
69. In the case
concerning Military and Paramilitary Activities in and against Nicaragua, the United States
asserted that the adjudication of
Nicaraguas claim would necessarily implicate the rights and
obligations
of some other Central American States, viz., Costa Rica, El
Salvador and
Honduras. While rejecting this assertion and pointing out that it had
in
principle merely to
decide upon the submissions of the Applicant State,
the Court said:
There is no trace, either in the Statute or in the practice of
inter-
national tribunals, of an indispensable parties rule of
the kind
argued for by the United States, which would only be conceivable in
[*246] parallel to a power, which the Court
does not possess, to direct that a third State be made a party to
proceedings. (Military
and Para
military Activities in and against Nicaragua (Nicaragua v. United
States of America) Jurisdiction and Admissibility, Judgment, I.C,J.
Reports 1984, p. 431, para.
88.)
Mutatis mutandis, this dictum is
helpful in resolving the issue of the
right or
wrong
opponent. Let me explain that I regard the rule stated
as sound. I am not expressing any opinion on whether there was room
for its application in the
case concerning Military and Paramilitary
Activities in and against Nicaragua or whether it was correctly applied
in
the light of the existing evidence.
70. The basis for
the decision on jurisdiction and admissibility and,
further, on the merits is the
status of East Timor. Under the law of the
United Nations, East Timor was and, in spite of its incorporation
into
Indonesia, remains a non-self-governing territory in the sense of Chapter XI
of the United Nations Charter. This issue, fundamental to the case, is governed
by the law of the United Nations. Unless the Court
finds that the Organization acted ultra
vires, the Courts opinion cannot
diverge from that law and from the implementation of the rules of that
law in the practice of the Organization,
especially as reflected in the relevant resolutions of the General Assembly and
the Security Council1.
FN1
The Memorial speaks of une donnée (a given
) of which the Court will only need
to take note. This donnée is constituted by the
affirmations
that the people of East
Timor enjoy the right of self-determination, that the Territory
of East Timer is a non-
self-governing Territory, and lastly, that Portugal is de
jure
the administering Power thereof
(para. 3.02).
71. Under the law
and in the practice of the Organization the implementation of Chapter XI of the
Charter is part and parcel of the functions of the General Assembly. In at
least some issues falling under that
Chapter Member States are not
confronted with mere recommendations:
the Assembly is competent to make binding determinations,
including
determinations on the continued classification of an area as a
non-self-
governing territory or on the administering Power.
72. The Court
accepts that in some matters the General Assembly has
the power to adopt binding resolutions. By resolution 2145 (XXI)
the
Assembly terminated the Mandate for South West Africa and stated that
the Republic of South Africa had no
other right to administer the Territory. This was not a
recommendation. In the Namibia case, the Court
explained:
it would
not be correct to assume that, because the General Assembly is in principle
vested with recommendatory powers, it is debarred
from adopting, in
specific cases within the framework of its competence, resolutions which make
determinations or have operative
[*247]
design (Legal
Consequences for States of the Continued Presence
of South Africa in Namibia (South West Africa) notwithstanding
Security
Council Resolution 276 (1970), C.I.J. Reports 1971, p. 50,
para. 105).
73. It is not clear
why in the present case the Court seems in fact to
look at the resolutions of the Assembly on colonial issues from a different
angle. The Court neither denies nor confirms their binding force. The
Court says:
Without prejudice to the question whether the resolutions under
discussion could be binding in nature, the Court considers as a
result
that they cannot be regarded as givens which
constitute a sufficient basis for determining the dispute between the
Parties.
(Judgment,
para. 32.)
But in one, rather
significant, instance the Court has recourse to a
given: it follows the United Nations resolutions and qualifies
Indonesian action against and in East Timor as intervention
(Judgment,
paras. 13 and 14).
74. The words,
quoted in paragraph 73 above, raise another question.
Do they concern jurisdiction or merits? The whole paragraph 32 of
the
Judgment seems to deal with the merits. At the same time the
Court
reduces this paragraph to consideration of the problem of an
obligation
on third States to treat exclusively with Portugal as regards the continental
shelf of East Timor. An examination limited to that problem obviously
does not put the Court in a position enabling it to bring forward all
the arguments which would justify its negative conclusion on the
givens.
The latter constitute a wider problem, not restricted to
the issue of who
can treat with whom. Also, the conclusion at the end of
the first subparagraph of paragraph 31 of the Judgment resolves an issue of
merits.
75. The Court links
the continuity of the status of the Territory,
including the relevance of the principle of self-determination,
first of all
to the Parties position (Judgment, paras. 31 and 37). But it is
rather difficult to define the Courts stance because in the following
passages the
resolutions regain their autonomous significance. It is not
clear why the
Court, after having surveyed the United Nations acts, does not take up
the problem of the legal implications that flow from the reference
to
Portugal as the administering Power in those texts (Judgment, para. 31);
instead, the Court concentrates
on treaty-making. That question is not
fully examined and yet the Court expresses some doubts regarding
Portugals claim to exclusivity in concluding agreements in and on
behalf of
East Timor. Again, incidentally, a problem of merits.
76. The
Courts stance commented upon in paragraphs 74-75 is in some contrast
with the Orders in Questions of Interpretation and Application of the 1971
Montreal Convention arising from the Aerial Incident [*248] at Lockerbie (I.C.J. Reports
1992,
pp. 3 and 114). These Orders respect
the decision of the Security Council on the merits of the two
cases,
though that decision was adopted after the close of the hearings
(ibid.,
pp. 14-15, paras. 34-42; and pp. 125-127, paras. 37-45) and the law, while
leaving the
Court some freedom of choice, could be understood as pointing to a different
solution (see ibid., dissenting opinions, pp. 33 et seq.
and 143 et seq.). In regard to East Timor, the subject-matter is
regulated
by law and by resolutions which make binding determinations. One
would
think that the Court cannot avoid applying the relevant rules. But
the
Court prefers to maintain a certain distance.
77. By taking
cognizance of the status of East Timor in United Nations
law, resolutions included, the Court would
not be passing upon any
Indonesian territorial or other rights, duties, jurisdiction or powers.
In
this case the Court would not require any proof of that status on the
part
of Portugal. Nor is any finding on Indonesian conduct and position
necessary to
adjudication upon Portuguese claims. Interestingly enough,
the Judgment qualifies the Indonesian action as intervention (paras.
13
and 14). Will this have its effects? Intervention (particularly military)
is
by definition unlawful and produces no rights or title until there is a
decision by the United Nations validating its consequences or until there
is
universal recognition.
78. The law of the
United Nations is binding on all Member States.
The status of a territory, in view of its objective nature, is opposable
not
only to each of them but also to non-Members. This applies to the
non-self-governing Territory of East Timor. Also, the right of the East
Timorese people to freely determine their future and the position of the
administering Power are opposable to every State (and this includes Australia).
Therefore, in this context, it is erroneous to regard Australia as
the
wrong
respondent and Indonesia as the true one. The present case does not justify
such a contradistinction. Nor, as the Court explains, is it
relevant whether the real dispute is between
Portugal and Indonesia
rather than Portugal and Australia (Judgment, para. 22). There is, no
doubt, more than one dispute with regard to East Timor, but
in this case
the Court has been seised of a specific dispute which qualifies for
being
decided on the merits.
79. There is yet
another reason why the presence of Indonesia, a country which has an interest
in the case (although it made no request concerning its possible intervention),
is not a precondition of adjudication. If
the contrary were true, the Court would practically be barred from deciding
whenever the application of the erga omnes rule or rules and
the
opposability of the legal situation so created were at stake; the
Courts
practice does not corroborate such a limitation (paras. 64 and 65
above).
The presence of a third State in the proceedings before the Court
(whether
as party or intervening) is not necessary for that organ to apply
and inter-[*249]-pret the United Nations
resolutions, in particular to take note of their
effect.
80. Australia has
presented itself to the Court as simply a third State
which has responded to a situation brought about by Portugal and Indonesia.
Without entering into the issue of the treatment of these two States
on the same level of causation, the Court can examine and determine
the
lawfulness of Australias response to the said situation. There is no
essential requirement that, in the judicial proceedings devoted to that
examination and determination, Indonesia be a party. It is enough for
Portugal
to prove its claim against Australia.
81. The conclusion
is that Indonesia is not a necessary party, i.e., one
without whose participation the Court would be prevented
by its Statute
from entertaining the Application. Nor is Indonesia the
true
party.
The dispute brought before the Court is one different from a potential or
existing
dispute between Portugal and Indonesia, even though some
questions at issue
are or may be identical.
Subject-matter of the
decision
82. The rights of
Indonesia could not, need not and would not constitute any
formal or
actual
subject-matter of the decision on the merits.
The claims submitted
by Portugal are distinct from the alleged rights,
duties and powers of Indonesia. There is no difficulty in separating
the
subject-matter of the present case from that of a theoretical case
between
Portugal and Indonesia. The fact of the incorporation of East Timor
is
(or would be) the same for the two cases, the existing one and the imaginary
one. But the rights and duties of Indonesia and Australia are not
mutually interdependent; the contents of some of them are identical,
yet
this is irrelevant to the problem whether a specific State (Australia)
con-
formed to rules of law governing East Timor. That problem can be
decided by the Court without linking its decision to any prior or simultaneous
finding on the conduct of another State (Indonesia) in the same
matter. To exercise jurisdiction with regard to Australia it is not necessary
for the Court to decide on the question of Indonesian duties concerning the
Territory.
83. In the case
concerning Military and Paramilitary Activities in and against Nicaragua, the
Court said:
By
using in its resolutions the expressions all interested
parties (resolution
36/50)
and all parties directly concerned (resolution 37/30) - and these
expressions cover
Indonesia - the General Assembly identified the
interested States with regard to the
Question of East Timor, and not with regard to a future
Court case, whatever its ramifications. For a contrary view, see
Counter-Memorial, paras. 214 and 215.
[*250]
There is no doubt that in appropriate circumstances the Court will decline, as
it did in the case concerning Monetary Gold Removed from Rome in 1943, to exercise the
jurisdiction conferred upon it
where the legal interests of a State not party to the
proceedings
would not only be affected by a decision, but would
form the very
subject-matter of the decision (I.C.J. Reports 1954, p. 32).
Where
however claims of a legal nature are made by an Applicant against
a
Respondent in proceedings before the Court, and made the subject
of submissions, the Court has in principle merely to decide upon
those submissions, with binding force for the parties only, and no
other State, in accordance with Article 59 of the Statute
. [O]ther
States which consider that they may be affected are free to
institute
separate proceedings, or to employ the procedure of
intervention. (Military
and Paramilitary Activities in and against Nicaragua (Nicaragua v. United
States of America), Jurisdiction and Admissibility, Judgment, J. Ci Reports
1984,
p. 431, para. 88.)
Without there being any need
to express an opinion on the issue of third States in the case concerning
Military and Paramilitary Activities in and against Nicaragua (see para. 69
above), the approach exemplified by this
dictum should have been followed
in this case.
84. In the present
case the Judgment in Monetary Gold is fully relevant as a statement of the
non-controversial rule (or principle) of the consensual basis of jurisdiction.
The Court has been corroborating this rule
since the very outset of its activity (cf. Corfu
Channel case, Preliminary
Objection, Judgment, I.C.J. Reports 1948, p. 27). It is a
rule of its Statute, which fact is decisive. Further, there can be no doubt
regarding the
relevance of the distinction between legal interests of a
third State which
are merely affected by the decision and its legal interests which
would
form the very subject-matter
of the decision (Monetary Gold Removed
from Rome in 1943, Judgment,
I.C.J. Reports 1954, p. 32). But the
whole structure of the problem in Monetary
Gold
is different from that in
East Timor. In the former the
determination whether one country (Italy)
was entitled to receive the property of another (Albanian gold)
depended
on a prior determination whether the other State (Albania) had
committed an internationally wrongful act against the former (Italy) and
was
under an obligation to pay compensation to it. In the East Timor case
the position of Indonesia cannot be compared to that of Albania in
Monetary
Gold, In the present case we are dealing with the duties which
the countries have by virtue of their obligation to respect the status of East
Timor as determined by the United Nations. These duties are
not interconnected: the obligation of any
Member State of the United
Nations to abide by the law governing East Timor is autonomous. In
Monetary
Gold
one claim could be adjudicated only after a different
claim to compensation was first granted. That is not the construction
of
the case now before the Court. With respect, 1 have the impression
that
[*251] in this case the
Court has gone beyond the limit of the operation of Monetary Gold.
85. Moreover, the
rule of Monetary Gold is one governing jurisdiction,
and not one preventing the Court from basing itself
on determinations
made by the Security Council or the General Assembly with regard to
a
dispute or a situation, including the position or conduct of another
State.
By taking account of such external determinations the Court is
not
making any finding of its own on the interests of a non-party to the
proceedings. The Court, as already indicated (para. 70 above), cannot
ignore
the law of the United Nations as applied by the Organizations
other
principal organs provided they act within their Charter powers. Thus
it is
not Portugal which, before the Court, challenges Indonesias
occupation
of East Timor, its position as the proper State to represent the interests
of
the Territory, and generally the conformity of its actions with the self-determination
of the East Timorese people. The challenge came much
earlier from the United Nations1.
By now taking judicial notice of the
relevant United Nations decisions the Court does not adjudicate on
any
claims of Indonesia nor does it turn the interests of that country into
the
very subject-matter of the dispute.
FN1
That challenge is decisive. The fact that Portugal does not challenge the
lawfulness of
Indonesias acts does not make it obligatory for she Court to presume
that these acts are
lawful. There is no such presumption. For a contrary view, see Rejoinder,
para. 94.
86. The Court is
competent, and this is shown by several judgments
and advisory opinions, to interpret and apply the resolutions of the
Organization. The Court is competent to make findings on their lawfulness, in
particular whether they were intra vires. This competence
follows
from its function as the principal judicial organ of the United
Nations.
The decisions of the Organization (in the broad sense which this
notion
has under the Charter provisions on voting) are subject to scrutiny by
the
Court with regard to their legality, validity and effect. The pronouncements
of the Court on these matters involve the interests of all Member
States or at
any rate those which are the addressees of the relevant resolutions. Yet these
pronouncements remain within the limits of Monetary
Gold. By assessing the
various United Nations resolutions on East Timor
in relation to the rights and duties of Australia the Court would
not be
breaking the rule of the consensual basis of its jurisdiction.
87. The Court has
always been sensitive regarding the limits of its jurisdiction. In Continental
Shelf (Tunisia/Libyan Arab Jatnahiriya), [*252] Application for Permission to intervene,
Judgment, the Court emphasized
that no conclusions or inferences may legitimately be drawn from
[its]
findings or [its] reasoning with respect to rights or claims of other
States
not parties to the case (I.C.J, Reports 1981. p. 20, para. 35). Applied,
as
it was, in the quoted case to Malta, there is no doubt that this
rule
protects the interests of Indonesia in the present litigation.
88. One can also
add that in all systems of law courts take judicial notice of matters of public
knowledge. This category comprises, inter alia, historical events such as
war, aggression, invasion and the incorporation of territory.
Indonesias action in regard of East Timor falls under
this heading. Taking account of such facts and drawing conclusions on
their basis is not a usurpation of jurisdiction.
Indonesian control over
East Timor
89. A decision on
the legality of the presence of Indonesia in
East
Timor is not a
prerequisite to a decision on Australias responsibility.
That is the
difference as compared with Monetary Gold, especially
as
interpreted in Certain Phosphate Lands in Nauru (paras. 59 and 62
above). But the said decision is implicit in the description of the Indonesian
conduct as intervention (Judgment, paras. 13 and 14).
90. In the present
case there it is not necessarily implied that the Court
should determine the status of Indonesia in East Timor. The Court
need
only refer to the status of East Timor in the law of the United
Nations
and its implementing resolutions. It is on Australias own
acts related to
the latter status that Portugal rests its claim. It is also in that status
alone
that one would possibly find the answer to the question regarding
which
country is competent to conclude treaties concerning East Timorese
interests. Contrary to what is stated in the Counter-Memorial (para.
212)
the Court need not determine the legal status of the Indonesian
administration of East Timor at and since 11 December 1989, i.e., at the time
of
and since the making of the Timor Gap Treaty. The Court needs
only to
say what, under United Nations law and resolutions, the status of
East
Timor in the relevant period was and now is. Nor is a decision on
Indonesias claim to sovereignty
a prerequisite to any
finding of Australian
responsibility (contra:
ibid.). Again, the key to the problem is the status
of the Territory under United Nations norms. To declare how these
norms define that
status the Court need not make any finding concerning
Indonesia.
91. The link
between the claims which Portugal makes vis-à-vis Australia and the
claims Portugal has or might have made elsewhere against
[*253] Indonesia (i.e., not before this Court)
is of a factual nature. Both groups
of claims concern the situation in East
Timor. That link does not suffice
to make the adjudication between Portugal and Australia dependent
upon a prior or at least simultaneous decision on the (potential or existing)
claims of Portugal against Indonesia. In contrast with the situation
in the Monetary
Gold
case, the decision of the Court in the dispute
between Portugal and Australia would not be based on the obligation
and responsibility of Indonesia (cf. Judge Shahabuddeen in Certain
Phosphate Lands in Nauru (Nauru v. Australia), Preliminary
Objections,
Judgment, I.C.J. Reports 1992, p. 297, separate opinion).
92.
Australias obligations resulting from the duty to respect the
United
Nations status of East Timor are identical with or similar to those
of
other Member States of the Organization. But that identity (or
similarity)
does not mean that Portugal needs to rely on this fact or that the
Court
must or needs to found its judgment on it. One might reiterate here
what
Judge Shahabuddeen said on the position of Australia in another
case,
viz., in Certain Phosphate Lands in Nauru:
That others had the same obligation does not lessen the fact that
Australia had the obligation. It is only with Australias
obligation
that the Court is concerned. (I.C.J. Reports 1992, pp. 296-297.)
The Portuguese
Application is directed towards certain Australian acts
and their conformity, or otherwise, with the United Nations status of
East Timor, not towards the acts of Indonesia. In this case a decision
on
the submissions of the Applicant State would not constitute a
determination of the responsibility of the non-party (Indonesia), with all the
legally
dispositive effects such a determination would or might carry.
Timor Gap Treaty
93. Let us begin by
clarifying one point. The Court has no jurisdiction
to make a finding on the invalidity of the Timor Gap Treaty: the
Court
must stop short of a determination to this effect. For the purpose of
the
present proceedings the Treaty remains valid. That validity prevents
the
Court from ordering any measures aimed at the non-performance of
the
Treaty. Its actual, possible or potential consequences of a harmful
nature
for the people of East Timor cannot be determined by the Court. A
ruling on the validity, or otherwise, of
the Treaty would require the participation of Indonesia in the present case.
Both the Applicant and
the Respondent (though in somewhat different contexts) quote the
judgments of the Central American Court of Justice in Costa
Rica
v. Nicaragua (1916) and El Salvador v. Nicaragua (1917) (Counter-[*254]-Memorial, para. 189; Reply, paras. 7.21 and
7.22). The validity of the
Timor Gap Treaty is not a subject of the dispute. Portugal does
not
request the Court to declare the Treaty invalid.
94. But a finding
on the lawfulness of some unilateral acts of Australia
leading to the conclusion of the Treaty or constituting its application
is
another matter. Juridically speaking the negotiation, conclusion and
performance of a treaty are acts in law (expressions of the will or intention
of a legal person). To be effective in law, they must conform to the
legal
rules governing them. Several of these acts are unilateral in
contradistinction to the treaty itself. If a case involves the lawfulness or
validity of any
of these acts, and this is a question of
international law under
Article 36, paragraph 2, of the Statute, the Court is competent to review
the
said conformity and, consequently, decide on the lawfulness or validity
of
the act. Historically and sociologically speaking the negotiation,
conclusion and performance of a treaty are facts. And various facts are
also
subject to judicial review the extent of that review depending on the
law
of the country or, in international relations where there is no central judiciary,
on the particular provisions of treaty law.
95. The Court is
competent to make a finding on whether any of the
unilateral acts of Australia conducive to the conclusion, entry into
force
and application of the Timor Gap Treaty constituted an international
wrong.
By concentrating exclusively on such acts the Court in no way
deals with any treaty-making acts of Indonesia. The Court remains within the
limits of an assessment which is covered by its jurisdiction and
which is admissible. The Court would
fulfil its task by examining these
acts in the light of Australias duties under United Nations law and
especially that body of its provisions which is being called the law
of
decolonization.
96. In order to
examine whether Australias conduct leading to the
conclusion of the Timor Gap Treaty was or was not wrongful, it is
not
necessary for the Court to determine the wrongfulness of
Indonesias
control over East Timor. It is enough to test the Australian conduct
against
the duty Australia had and has to treat East Timor as a non-self-governing
territory. While protecting its maritime rights and taking steps
to preserve its natural resources, Australia had (in the
circumstances)
some obligations towards the Territory: it dealt not with
the administering Power, but with Indonesia, a State which was not authorized
by the
United Nations to take over the administration of the Territory, and
yet controlled it. Maritime and related interests of the Territory
were
also at stake, not only those of Australia. There is no question of
equating the position of third States (one of them being Australia) to
the
responsibilities of States which, like Portugal, have been charged
with
the administration of a territory or territories under Chapter XI of
the
[*255] Charter. But the
non-administrators also have some duties. Did Australia fulfil them? This
question does not trigger the Monetary Gold rule;
the Court is competent to answer it.
B. Admissibility
General
97. Generally, the
issue of admissibility has already been touched
upon in some of the preceding paragraphs. In this case, before starting
a
discussion on admissibility, the Court had first to decide on its
jurisdiction. In view of its conclusion, there was no room for considering
admissibility. In the present case admissibility or otherwise can be
resolved
after the examination of the substance of the several claims submitted
by
Portugal. Indeed, Australia points to the inextricable link between
the
issue of admissibility and the merits (Counter-Memorial, para. 20).
98. It has already
been noted that although it asked the Court to
adjudge and declare that it lacked jurisdiction, Australia dealt with
the
case principally under the heading of admissibility, its submissions
on
the merits [having] only a subsidiary character (Counter-Memorial,
para. 20; as to the admissibility, or rather inadmissibility, see ibid., Part Il, and
Rejoinder, Part I).
99. The emphasis on
admissibility or otherwise has not been lessened,
let alone eliminated, by
what Australia alleged on the non-existence of
the dispute in the present case (paras. 34-38 above).
Applicant States jus standi
100. The present
case does not involve direct harm to the legal rights
of the plaintiff State in a context of delict
, but it is one in which the
claim is grounded either in a broad concept of legal interest or in
special
conditions which give the individual State locus standi in respect of
legal
interests of other entities1. East Timor is
such an entity.
FN1
Ian Brownlie, Principles of Public International Lea,, 4th ed., 1990, pp.
466-461.
101. In this case
there is a conflict of legal interests between Portugal
and Australia. Several times during the proceedings Australia
admitted
that Portugal was one of the States concerned. That admission was
made
in order to contrast it with the capacity to appear before the Court in
this
case, which Australia denied. However, to have jus standi before the
Court it is enough to show direct concern
in the outcome of the case.
Portugal has amply shown that it has a claim for the protection of
its
powers which serve the interests of the people of East Timor. [*256]
102. It was said by
a Co-Agent and counsel of Australia that to have
standing, Portugal
must point to rights which it possesses (CR 95/8,
p. 80, Mr. Burmester). Portugal has standing because, in spite of all
the
factual changes in the area, it still remains the State which has
responsibility for East Timor. This standing follows from the competence
Portugal has in its capacity as administering Power. One of the basic elements
of that competence is the maintenance and defence of the status of
East Timor as a non-self-governing territory; this is the
administering
Powers duty. Portugal has the capacity to sue in
defence of the right of
the East Timorese people to self-determination. Portugal could also
rely
generally on the remaining attributes of its sovereignty over East
Timor,
such attributes being conducive to the fulfilment of the task under
Chapter XI of the Charter. On the one hand, Portugal says that it does
not
raise any claim based on its own sovereign rights; in some contexts
it
even denies their existence (Memorial, paras. 3.08 and 5.41, and
Reply,
para. 4.57). On the other hand, Portugal invokes its
prerogatives in
regard to sovereignty
(Reply, para. 4.54). At any rate, it is erroneous to
argue that the departure from East Timor in 1975 of the Portuguese
authorities resulted in bringing to an end any capacity
[Portugal] had to
act as a coastal State in relation to the territory (Counter-Memorial,
para. 237). Such an opinion is contrary to both the law of belligerent
or
military occupation and the United Nations law on the position of
the
administering Power.
103. Portugal may
be said not to have any interest of its own in the
narrow sense of the term, i.e., a national interest, one of a myriad
of
interests which States have as individual members of the
international
community. However, Portugal received a sacred
trust under Chapter XI
of the Charter. It is taking care of interests which, it is true, are
also its own, but primarily they are shared by all United Nations Members: the
Members wish the tasks set down in Chapter XI to be accomplished. Australia
also adopts the stance of favouring the implementation
of Chapter XI. Yet there is a sharp difference between the two States
on
how to proceed in the complex question of East Timor and what is lawful
in the circumstances.
That is a matter which should have been decided by
the Court. However, through its decision on jurisdiction, this distinguished
Court barred itself from that possibility. Had this not been the
case, the Judgment would have eliminated a number of uncertainties
from the
legal relations between the Parties and, more generally, some
uncertainties regarding a non-self-governing territory which has
been
incorporated into a State without the consent of the United Nations.
At
any rate, it is clear that an actual controversy exists. What doubt
could
there be regarding the locus standi?
104. J think that
Portugal meets the rigid criteria laid down by President Winiarski with regard
to having a subjective right, a real and existing individual interest
which is legally protected
(South West Africa, [*257]
Preliminary Objections, Judgment, I.C.J., Reports 1962, p. 455). In
that
case Ethiopia and Liberia asserted that they had a legal interest in
seeing
to it through judicial process that the sacred trust of civilization
created
by the Mandate is not violated. To this the learned Judge replied:
But
such a legally protected interest has not been conferred on them by
any
international instrument
(Ibid., p. 456.) Portugal has the United
Nations Charter
behind it.
C. Judicial
Propriety
General
105. There is no
mention of the issue of propriety in the Judgment.
But would it be going too far to say that, implicitly, the Court
has
admitted that at least entertaining this case was not, at the stage
reached
by the Court, contrary to judicial propriety? The Court
might as well
begin consideration of the case by examining the issue of propriety.
For, as Judge Sir Gerald Fitzmaurice has pointed out, that
issue
is one
which, if it arises, will exist irrespective of competence, and
will make it unnecessary and undesirable for competence to be gone
into, so that there will be no question of the Court deciding that it
has jurisdiction but refusing to exercise
it (Northern
Cameroons.
Judgment, I.C.J. Reports 1963, p. 106, separate
opinion).
The Charter does not provide
any guidance as to the problem which legal
disputes politically speaking might be considered as prima
facie suitable
for judicial settlement
1
Here the question should be asked whether
the political stratum and implications of the case (including those of
a
judgment on the merits) are of a nature to make the judicial
process
inappropriate.
FN1
Cf. S. Rosenne, The Law and Practice of the International Court, 2nd rev, ed.,
1985,
p. 92
106. Meanwhile it
may be pointed out that Portugal as
administering
Power was called upon
by the Security Council in its resolution 384
(1975) to co-operate fully with the
United Nations so as to enable the
people of East Timor to exercise freely their right to
self-determination.
The reference to co-operation with the Organization does not
exclude
individual actions by Portugal, i.e., actions not co-ordinated with
the
United Nations, which are or can be related to the task of
self-determination. Portugals Application instituting proceedings in
the present case
falls under this heading. General Assembly resolution 3485 (XXX) speaks
of the responsibility
of the administering Power to undertake all efforts
to create conditions enabling the people of Portuguese Timor to
exercise
freely their right to self-determination
. The exercise of
that responsibility, including the choice of means, is a matter to be decided
by the administering Power acting alone or in conjunction with the
United
Nations. [*258]
107. In the present
case the choice was between, on the one hand, entertaining the case upon the
merits and, on the other, refusing to adjudicate. A policy of abstention does
not seem a better solution. Considerations of public policy speak in favour of
the pronouncement of the
Court on the merits. Such a pronouncement is more likely to contribute
to the settlement of the problems submitted to it. These
problems, or at
any rate some of them, are ripe for solution by the application of
international law.
108. The legal
components of a dispute resulting from the question of East Timor need not
necessarily be submitted to the Court only by way
of a request for an advisory
opinion (as Australia asserted). Litigation is
not excluded.
A justiciable dispute?
109. The resolution
of the dispute between Portugal and Australia does not conflict with the
Courts duty to safeguard the judicial function
(Northern Cameroons, Judgment, I.C.J. Reports 1963, p. 38). In
other
words, adjudication on the merits will be consistent with the Courts
judicial function (cf. ibid., p. 37). The present dispute is justiciable.
110. The written
and oral pleadings amply show that there is, in this case, an actual
controversy involving a conflict of legal interests between
the parties. By addressing itself to the submissions of Portugal the
Court
and its judgment will affect the legal rights and obligations of the
Parties,
thus removing uncertainty from their legal relations.
Consequently, the
essentials of the judicial function could and, indeed, would be satisfied
(Northern
Cameroons, Judgment, I.C.J. Reports 1963, p. 34). In this
case
there is a legal dispute between the two Parties which the Court, if
it
wishes to be true to its function, cannot refuse to resolve. For a
necessary
consequence of the existence of any dispute, including the present one,
is
the partys (i.e., Portugals) interest in securing a
decision on the merits
(here I am following the concept of dispute as explained by Judge Morelli, ibid., p. 133, para.
3). Portugal has shown sufficient interest for the
Court to consider the case. That interest persists,
and the controversy
between the two States has not yet come to an end.
11 1. In the
question of East Timor there are points of interpretation and application of
law where recourse to the Court is useful. These points
are not abstract, they are not an
issue remote from reality
(to use the
expression employed in Northern Cameroons, I.C.J. Reports
1963,
p. 33,
and referred to in the oral pleadings, CR 95/9, p. 27, para. 17, and
CR 95/15, p. 51, para. 9, Professor Crawford; he expressed a contrary
view). The pleadings have shown that there are legal issues between
the
Parties which the Court could resolve without the participation in
the
case of any other State (i.e., Indonesia). Even if it is taken for
granted
that the underlying dispute is only suitable for
resolution by negotiation
(Counter-Memorial, para. 316), it is not true that the dispute [*259] submitted to the Court (which should be
distinguished from the underlying one) is not suited to adjudication. Judge Sir Robert
Jennings
reminds us that
it could
usefully be more generally realized that the adjudication
method is not necessarily an independent one and can very well be
used as a complement to others such as negotiation1.
FN1
Comité
restreint sur le r_glement pacifique des différends. Note
préliminaire, Institute of International Law, Yearbook, Vol. 65, Part Il,
Session of Milan, 1993, Pedone,
Paris, 1994, p. 281.
The learned Judge
gave the example of the North Sea Continental Shelf cases, but that
model is not exclusive.
112. One can also
look at our problem from a somewhat different
angle: there are disputes where the settlement does not constitute a
single
operation. The settlement is or becomes a process. Such is the
nature of
the question of East Timor. Adjudication is part of the process and
there
is no reason for eliminating it.
IV. The Territory of East Timor
A. Status
113. The
Court recalls
that it has taken note in the present Judgment
(paragraph 31) that, for the two Parties, the Territory of East Timor remains a
non-self-governing territory
(Judgment, para. 37). And so it is, one may conclude on the
basis of the decision, for the Court.
It is a matter of regret that this
important affirmation did not find its
place in the dispositif.
No change of status
114. Since 1960
East Timor has continually appeared and still appears
on the United Nations list of non-self-governing territories. The
United
Nations maintains that status of East Timor. Only the Organization
can
bring about a change. Rejection of the status by the original
sovereign
Power; or the use of force by another country to gain control over
the
territory; or recognition by individual States of the factual consequences
of the recourse to force - none of these unilateral acts can abolish
or
modify the status of non-self-government. That status has its basis in
the law of the Organization and no unilateral act can prevail over
that
law.
115. It is true
that over the years and in some respects, the language of
the resolutions of the General Assembly has become less decisive and
less
definite and the majorities smaller. But this is a development of the
political approach and the effect of the search for a solution through
channels
other than the Security Council or the General Assembly. The constitutional
position under Chapter XI of the Charter has not changed. Nor [*260] have the Geneva consultations under
General Assembly resolution 37130, currently in progress, brought about any
modification of the Territorys
status.
116. Obviously, we
are confronted by certain facts which may be long-
lived. Australia rightly maintained that the rejection of the United
Nations
status of the Territory by Portugal in the period 1955-1974 did
not
change the legal status of East Timor. It is therefore difficult to
under-
stand how, at the same time, Australia argues the effectiveness of
the
incorporation of East Timor into Indonesia, and in particular the contribution
made to this effectiveness by acts of recognition of that incorporation. The
status of East Timor in law has remained the same ever since
Portugal became a Member of the Organization and the United
Nations
subsumed East Timor under Chapter XI of the Charter. It is a
status
defined by the law of the United Nations. Unilateral acts by
Portugal
during the dictatorship period, and now by Indonesia since 1975 and by
the few States which granted recognition have had and continue to
have no primacy over
that law.
The position of Australia
117. In spite of
various qualifications which Australia sometimes intro-
duced in presenting this part of the case, it must be assumed, on
the
strength of its words, that it acknowledges that East Timor is still
a
non-self-governing territory. Australia has never recognized
the legality of Indonesias original acquisition of the territory of
East Timor (Rejoinder, para. 224). It also refers to the change in the person of
the
State now in control of the non-self-governing territory (Indonesia
taking
the place of Portugal). This implies that, in this respect, the status
(as
such) of East Timor did not change. The Agent and counsel for
Australia
said:
Australia recognizes that the people of East Timor have the right
to self-determination under Chapter XI of the United Nations Charter. East
Timor remains a non-self-governing territory under Chapter XI. Australia
recognized this position long before Portugal
accepted it in 1974. It has repeated this position,
both before and
after its recognition of Indonesian sovereignty and it says so now.
(CR 95/14, p. 13.)
118. At the same
time Australia does not seem to exclude that, in the
meantime, the Territorys legal position might have become adjusted
to
the facts created by Indonesia. Has there been such an adjustment?
The
language of the Timor Gap Treaty and of some official statements
(cf.
paras. 127 and 140 below) can be perceived as supporting the concept
of
change, not of continuity. To be more specific, the position of
Australia
is ambivalent for three reasons.
[*261]
119. First, there
is the basic difficulty in reconciling Australias recognition of
Indonesian sovereignty with the continuing status of non-self-
government, a difficulty all the greater
since Indonesia denies the existence of that status. Does not recognition
inevitably mean that Australia
has consented to the Indonesian concept of what the Territory now is?
120. Second,
another source-of difficulty is doubts regarding the legal
basis for an identical and equal treatment by Australia of the two countries
(Portugal and Indonesia) as successive sovereigns of East Timor (see
para. 117 above). Portugals title to sovereignty is not comparable
with
Indonesias claim. Since 1974 Portugal has conformed to the
rule of the
Friendly Relations Declaration1.
FN1
The territory of a colony or other non-self-governing territory has,
under the Charter, a status separate and distinct from the territory of the
State administering it; and such
separate and distinct status under the Charter shall exist until the people of
the colony or
non-self-governing territory have exercised their right of self-determination
in accordance
with the Charter, and particularly its purposes and principles.
121. Third, one
must equally note a general tendency on the part of
Australia to emphasize the significance of the fact that Portugal
has no
governmental control
over East Timor and has no territorial presence
there (CR 95/8, p. 79). I would not contend that such an
assertion
necessarily shows preference of fact over law, yet the tendency blurs
the
attitude of Australia on the status of the Territory, especially as Indonesia
does not regard itself as a new administering Power.
Recognition and
non-recognition
122. It is
convenient to dispose, at the outset, 6f the argument on the
analogy between the Timor Cap Treaty and some of the treaties for
the
avoidance of double taxation concluded by Indonesia. Australia
has
drawn attention to these treaties (Counter-Memorial, Appendix
C;
Rejoinder, paras. 52-54; for the Portuguese view, see Reply, para.
6.14).
The Court mentions in general terms (i.e., without indicating
their
category or subject) treaties capable of application to
East Timor but
which do not include any reservation in regard to that
Territory (Judgment,
para. 32). The Court does not make any explicit inference from
these treaties but
points to them in the context of treaty-making power,
not of recognition.
The latter point is made by Australia. That argument
is misleading in the sense that no recognition can be implied from the
tax
treaties. They do not deal with territorial problems, and they do not
refer
explicitly to East Timor, but concern Indonesian territory under
Indonesian legislation for tax purposes alone. This is an issue that could
be
regulated by the contracting parties without detracting from the
posture
of non-recognition (if it was adopted) or without entailing recognition.
On [*262] the other hand, the
Timor Gap Treaty refers to the Indonesian Province
of East Timor and is
based on the assumption of Indonesian sovereignty
over that area, which sovereignty Australia
has recognized.
123. Let me observe
that in matters of violent changes resulting in the
imposition of foreign rule or dominant foreign influence a longer perspective
is necessary. Recent history has again shown that what for many
years was regarded as almost permanent and immutable collapsed
under
our eyes an outcome which the proponents of Realpolitik and of
con-
sent to accomplished facts did not foresee. We were told, in
connection
with East Timor, that the realities of the situation would not be
changed
by our opposition to what had occurred (the position of the United
States, quoted in Rejoinder, para. 47). For the time being, that may
be
true. Yet we all know of instances where there was opposition and various
realities
proved to be less resistant to change than Governments
might have thought.
124. In the present
case the Court preferred not to consider the prob-
lem of the non-recognition of a situation, treaty or arrangement
which
came into being by means contrary to the prohibition of the threat
or
use of force against the territorial integrity or political independence
of
any State, or in any other manner inconsistent with the Purposes of
the
United Nations (Art. 2,
para. 4, of the Charter). However, when stating
or confirming the principles relevant
to the case this restraint is not the
only possible posture.
125. The policy of
non-recognition, which goes back to before the
First World War, started to be transformed into an obligation
of
non-recognition in the thirties. Through the Stimson doctrine,
the
United States of America played a pioneering and beneficial
role in this development1 The rule or, as Sir Hersch
Lauterpacht
says2, the principle of non-recognition now
constitutes part of general
international law. The rule may be said to be
at present in the course of
possibly reaching a stage when it would share in the nature of the principle
of which it is a corollary, i.e., the principle of the non-use of force.
In that hypothesis non-recognition would acquire the rank
of a peremptory norm of that law (jus cogens). But that is a future
development
which is uncertain and has still to happen. The Friendly Relations Declaration3
correctly states the law on the subject: No territorial acquisition
resulting from the threat or use of force shall be recognized as
legal. [*263]
FN1
R. Langner, Seizure of Territory. The Stimson Doctrine and Related Principles
in
Legal Theory and Diplomatic Practice, 1947.
FN2
Recognition in international Law, 1947, Chap. XXI.
FN3
Declaration on Principles of International Law concerning Friendly Relations
and
Co-operation among States in Accordance with the Charter of the United
Nations. This
Declaration is contained in the Annex to resolution 2625 (XXV) of the United
Nations General Assembly. The rule figures in the section dealing with the
prohibition of use of force.
Contrary to what has been
asserted (Counter-Memorial, para. 365;
Rejoinder, para. 74) the obligation not to recognize a situation created
by
the unlawful use of force does not arise only as a result of a decision
by
the Security Council ordering non-recognition. The rule is self-executory.
126. But apart from
what has been said in paragraph 125 above, there
is room for the view that the United Nations rejected the possibility
of
recognition. For the Security Council called upon all States to
respect
the territorial integrity of East Timor (resolutions 384 (1975) and 389
(1976), paragraph 1 in each
of them) and the General Assembly also
made a reference to East
Timors territorial integrity (resolution 3485
(XXX), para. 5; this resolution was reaffirmed by the Assembly in
[976-
1978). What else can this mean but prohibition to do anything that
would encroach upon the integrity of the Territory?
Recognition of it as
a province of Indonesia is contrary to the resolutions cited. The Assembly
rejected the integration of East Timor into Indonesia (para. 24
above).
127. Yet Australia recognized
Indonesias sovereignty over East
Timor; on this occasion it also
questioned the legal character of the rule
of non-recognition1.
Sometimes less precise language was used: it was
said during the oral pleadings that Australia recognized the
presence of
Indonesia in East Timor
(CR 95/8, p. 10, para. 3, Professor Pellet).
Strictly speaking presence could mean less than sovereignty. [*264]
FN1
Senator Gareth Evans, Minister for Resources and Energy (as he then was), made
the
following statement in the Australian Senate on 20 March 1986:
I make it plain that the legal status of this declaration [cited in footnote 3,
p. 262,
above], which is not a treaty in any sense, has long been very hotly
contested. It is
our understanding that there is no binding international legal
obligation not to
recognise the acquisition of territory that was acquired by force. In
international law,
the legality of the original acquisition of territory by a state must be
distinguished
from subsequent dealings between third states and the state
acquiring new territory.
It is the sovereign right of each state to determine what dealings it will
have with
states acquiring, by whatever means, new territory and to determine whether or
not
to recognise sovereignty over such a territory.
As
the Prime Minister (Mr. Hawke) stated in the House on 22 August 1985, in
an
answer to Mr. Peacock, Australia has recognised Indonesias
sovereignty over East
Timor since February 1979. Of course, that statement was accompanied by a
recognition, again by Mr. Hawke which has been expressed by Government
representatives on many occasions, of our concern at the way in which East
Timor was incorporated.
The recognition does not modify in any way the continuing concern at that
historical
fact.
Let
me go on to say that it is perfectly consistent with Australias
recognition of
Indonesias sovereignty over East Timor to engage in negotiations
with Indonesia
now on the Timor Gap.
(Reproduced in the Memorial, Annex 111.28.)
128. The Australian
justification was expressed in the following
terms:
As a practical matter, Australia could not have avoided the decision to
recognize Indonesia [sic], and to negotiate with a view to
making a treaty with it on the Timor Gap, if it was to secure and
enjoy its sovereign
rights there. There was no other State with which
it could have negotiated and concluded an effective agreement.
No
arrangement with Portugal could have achieved Australias legitimate
object, since Portugal did not control the area in question and
there was not the slightest prospect that it would do so in
the
future.
(Counter-Memorial, para. 354.)
However, the problem cannot be
reduced to practical
considerations.
They do not relieve the State of the duty of non-recognition.
The argument, if put forward without any qualification, is unacceptable;
admitted
unconditionally, it could sap the foundation of any legal rule.
129. While
recognition of States or Governments is still a free act,
it
is not so with regard to the irregular acquisition of territory: here
the discretionary nature of the act has been changed by the rule on the
prohibition of the threat or use of force.
130. As indicated
above (para. 125) the rule of non-recognition operates in a self-executory way.
To be operative it does not need to be
repeated by the United Nations or other international
organizations.
Consequently, the absence of such direction on the part of the international
organization in a particular instance does not relieve any State
from the
duty of non-recognition. Nor does the absence of
collective
sanctions have that
effect. Australia espouses a contrary view (Counter-Memorial, paras. 355 and
356; and Rejoinder, para. 229).
131. The Court has
not been asked to adjudicate or make a declaration on non-recognition in regard
to the Indonesian control over East
Timor. But let me restate the question: can the Court avoid this
issue
when it states certain principles? Non-recognition might protect or
indeed
does protect the rights to self-determination and to permanent
sovereignty over natural resources. Any country has the corresponding duty
to
respect these rights and no act of recognition can release it from
that
duty. In other words, it might be necessary to consider whether there
is
any link between Australias attitude towards the Indonesian
annexation
and its duties with regard to East Timor. Such a determination would
not
amount to delivering any judgment on Indonesia, for the Court would
limit
itself to passing upon a unilateral act of Australia. That act, contrary to
Australias view (Counter-Memorial, para. 350), means more
than mere acknowledgment that Indonesia is in effective control of
the
territory while
the recognizing Government is willing to enter into
dealings with that State or government in respect of the
territory.
[*265] Recognition
leads to the validation of factual control over territory and
to the establishment of corresponding rights.
132. The attitude
of non-recognition may undergo a change by virtue
of a collective decision of the international community. In law, there is
a
fundamental difference between such a decision and individual acts
of
recognition. Judge Sir Robert Jennings wrote of some sort of
collectivisation of the process, possibly through the United Nations itself
1. But up till now nothing of the sort has
happened with regard to East
Timor. Nor is there any consolidation of the Indonesian
title through
other means.
FN1
The Acquisition of Territory in International Law, 1963, p. 61.
133. The dichotomy
between fact and law permeates this case. I have
already touched upon one aspect of it in paragraph 123 above. In
this
opinion it is not possible to discuss generally the role of the
factual element, of facts, as a source of rights, obligations and powers. But
it would
be too simple to dismiss the continued United Nations status of East
Timor and of Portugal as being remote from the facts. Whenever it
comes to an
unlawful use of force, one should be careful not to blur the
difference between facts and law, between the legal position and the factual
configuration. Even in apparently hopeless situations respect for the
law is called for. In such circumstances that respect
should not mean taking an unrealistic posture. History gives us surprises.
Contemporary history has shown that, in the vast area stretching from Berlin to
Vladivostok, the so-called realities, which more often
than not consisted of
crime and lawlessness on a massive scale, proved to
be less real and
less permanent than many assumed. In matters pertaining to
military
invasion, decolonization and self-determination, that peculiar brand
of realism should be kept at a distance. And one cannot
accept that
Chapter XI disregards the problem of the legality of the administration
of a non-self-governing territory.
B. Self-determination
Essential
principle
134. The Court states that the
principle of self-determination is one
of the essential
principles of contemporary international law. The right
of peoples to self-determination has an erga
omnes character. The
Court describes the relevant assertion of Portugal as
irreproachable (Judgment, para. 29). The Court also
recalls that it has taken note in the
present Judgment (paragraph 31) that, for the two Parties,
[the]
people [of East Timor] has the right to self-determination (para. 37). [*266] It is a matter of regret that these
important statements have not been
repeated in the operative clause of the Judgment.
135. In the opinion
of Judge Bedjaoui, President of the Court, self-
determination has, in the course of time, become a primary principle
from
which other principles governing international society
follow (un
principe
primaire, doù découlent les autres principes
qui régissent la société internationale
). It is part of jus cogens; consequently, the international
com-
munity could not remain indifferent to its respect (la communauté
internationale ne pouvait pas rester indifférente ö son
respect). States, both
individually and collectively, have the duty to
contribute to decolonization which has become a matter for
all (une
affaire de tous)1. According to Judge Ranjeva
[tihe inalienability of the rights of peoples means
that they have an imperative and absolute character that the whole international
order must observe2. Judge Mbaye interprets
self-determination
in conjunction with the principle of inviolability of
borders3. That link
additionally emphasizes the incompatibility of the forcible incorporation
of
a non-self-governing territory with the requirement of
self-determination.
FN1
M. Bedjanui, in J.-P. Cot and A. Pellet (eds.), La Charge des Nations Unies,
2nd ed.,
1991, pp. 1082-1083.
FN2
Raymond Ranjeva, Peoples and National Liberation Movements
, in M. Bedjaoui
(ed.), International Law: Achievements and Prospects, 1991, p. 105, para. 16.
FN3
Kéba Mbaye, Introduction (to Part Four, Human Rights and
Rights of Peoples),
ibid., p. 1055, para. 62.
136. By virtue of
Chapter XI of the Charter the East Timorese right to
self-determination is the focal point of the status of the Territory.
This
has been confirmed by several United Nations resolutions which have
been adopted since the invasion of East Timor by Indonesia and since
the
incorporation of the Territory into that State.
137. The issue is
not limited to the quadrilateral relationship (which
today finds its expression in the Geneva consultations), that is, the
people
of East Timor, the United Nations, Portugal and Indonesia. In particular,
the duty to comply with the principle of self-determination in regard
to East Timor does not rest with Portugal and Indonesia alone. Depending on
circumstances, other States may or will also have some obligations
in this respect. By negotiating
and concluding, and by beginning to implement the Timor Gap Treaty, Australia
placed itself in such a position.
138. The Friendly
Relations Declaration provides as follows:
Every State has the duty to promote, through joint and separate
action, realization
of the principle of equal rights and self-determination of peoples, in
accordance with the provisions of the Charter,
and to render assistance to the United Nations in carrying out
the
responsibilities entrusted to it by the Charter regarding the implementation
of the principle
[*267] Self-determination
creates a responsibility not only for those who are
directly concerned.
The position of Australia
139. Australia
adheres to the principle of self-determination. In the
pleadings Australia
emphasized its acknowledgment of the right of the
people of East Timor to self-determination.
140. However, some
official Australian statements combine that broad general stance with a
somewhat qualified approach regarding East Timor
specifically. During the
Senate debate on 14 November 1994 Senator
Gareth Evans, Minister for Foreign Affairs, said:
The self-determination that Australia talks about and wants to encourage is
self-determination within the framework of Indonesian
sovereignty. That is
the implication of de jure recognition which the
other side of Australian politics initiated in 1979 and which we subsequently
endorsed when we came into office.
Self-determination
in that context, and in the way in which that expression is being used a lot
internationally these days, does mean
genuine respect for different ethnicity and genuine respect for
human
rights claims of particular groups within larger national or
State
entities. That is the kind of thing we are talking about. In that
con-
text, some kind of special political autonomy or special status
of
the kind, for example, that exists in Jogjakarta or Aceh might
be
thought to be helpful in that larger process of reconciliation. It is
not
by itself enough to solve the whole problem but it is at least part
of
the answer. The other elements of the answer are those I have
described, in particular the military drawdown as well as other measures being
taken to respect local, religious and cultural sensitivities to a greater
extent than has been the case so far. (Senate, p. 2973.)
The reference to
self-determination within the framework of Indonesian
sovereignty should be
noted, as well as respect for different ethnicity,
respect for human rights claims of particular groups, and measures to
be taken to respect local, religious and cultural
sensitivities of
the
people of East Timor; also political autonomy or special
status of
a
particular kind. These are important aims, entirely in line with a
certain
type of self-determination. But that statement does not fully meet
the
requirements of General Assembly resolution 1541 (XV). On 7 February
1995 the Foreign Minister explained the framework of
sovereignty,
indicating that:
The situation is that before 1975 Australia recognized Portuguese sovereignty
over East Timor while, at the same time, simulta-[*268]- neously recognizing the right to
self-determination of the Timorese
people. There is no difference between
the situation then and now. A
claim of a right to self-determination can exist with a recognition
of
sovereignty. We recognized Portuguese sovereignty then and,
in
fact until 1979 before we formalized it and since 1979 we
have recognized Indonesian sovereignty, but we have al so recognized
right through that period the right to self-determination by the
people of East Timor.
(Current Senate Hansard, Database, p. 572.)
This time the Minister
referred to the whole gamut of solutions:
[S]elf-determination can involve a number of quite different out-
comes, including of course the emergence of an independent State,
but also integration, or some form of association within or with
another State, or a degree of autonomy
within another State. I think
that is important background.
In
the case of East Timor, Australia recognizes that the people of
East Timor do have a right of self-determination to choose, in
effect, how they are governed. This has been Australias position
since before the events of 1975, and it has never been reversed.
The
United Nations, in relation to East Timor, has certainly recognized
that there can be no solution to self-determination and related
issues
without the cooperation of the Indonesian government;
(Ibid.)
Thus, in dealing with East
Timor the statement adopts a narrower
approach: self-determination is reduced to the choice of the form
of
government (how they are governed).
Erosion through
acquiescence in accomplished facts
141. It may be
observed that the parallelism represented by, on the
one hand, recognition of sovereignty (no matter how its extension over
a
territory was achieved) and on the other hand by support (albeit declaratory)
for self-determination cannot be assessed in the abstract. The
present situation of East Timor is characterized by a lack of
balance
between these two factors. Recognition militates in favour of the permanency
of incorporation, while self-determination is, in fact, suspended.
Recognition
has its petrifying impact. [T]he question remains said
George H. Aldrich, Deputy Legal Adviser, United States Department
of
State, what we are required to do if this right [of
self-determination] is
not observed as we might wish
(quoted in Rejoinder, para. 47).
The
question is still with us. The United States, which recognized the
incorporation, did not have an answer; the prevailing factual situation (i.e.,
Indonesian rule in East Timor) is for it the
basis of any action
(ibid.).
[*269]
C. Administering Power
Administering Power as part
of the status of the territory
142. Australia
asserts that Chapter XI of the Charter makes no
reference to the concept of an administering
Power
(Rejoinder,
para. 186). In its view the practice of the Organization reveals
that the
expression administering Power, unlike the expression non-self-governing
territory, has not been regarded by the United Nations as a term
of
art or as a reference to a particular juridical status (ibid., para. 185).
This is not true. Administering Power, a term which has
been appearing in the United Nations resolutions for more than thirty years
(since
1962), is a shorthand expression of the Charter phrase
Members of the
United Nations which have or assume responsibilities for the administration of
territories whose people have not yet attained a full measure
of
self-government
(Art. 73). Such a Member State, or administering Power,
has a position which is part of the status of the non-self-governing
territory. That position consists of powers, rights and duties as established
by
United Nations law and practice. Chapter XI contains the basic rules
on
the position of the administering Power. If it is said, and rightly so,
and
this is also the Australian stand, that [t]he concept of
non-self-governing territories is derived from the United
Nations Charter itself (see the
title to Chapter XI), and is acknowledged
to be a juridical status having
legal consequences in international law (Rejoinder, para. 185), then
inevitably the administering Power shares in that juridical
status: in
the sense of Chapter XI there is no
administering Power
without a
non-self-governing territory and vice-versa.
Administering Power as
sovereign
143. Since the
Democratic Revolution of 25 April 1974 (the Car-
nation Revolution) Portugal has reiterated
its view that it has no territorial claims whatsoever to East
Timor (e.g., United
Nations document A/36/PV.6, para. 264). This attitude points to the paramountcy
of
East Timorese interests. It is for the people of East Timor to decide on
their future; Portugal will accept that decision, including the
Territorys independence if such is the result of the exercise of the
right to self-
determination.
144. Under
Constitutional Law 7/74 East Timor ceased to be part of
the national
territory in the sense
which the Constitution of 1933 gave
to this notion. However, priority of self-determination, before it has
been
freely implemented, does not amount to renunciation of the
sovereignty
which Portugal has held over that Territory since the sixteenth
century.
The abolition of the 1933 rule on colonies as part of national
territory introduced, in the municipal law of Portugal, a difference between
them
and the metropolitan area, that difference being already part of United
[*270] Nations law, in particular Chapter XI of
the Charter and the Friendly
Relations Declaration (para. 53 above). In international law the
position
with regard to sovereignty remained unchanged:
without
prejudice to immediate recognition of the otherness of
the
Territory of East Timor and the sovereign right of its people to
determine freely its political future, Portugal reserved its own prerogatives
in regard to sovereignty and administration. The prerogatives in question are
of course all those that accompany, in general,
exercise of the jurisdiction of States over territories belonging in
full
to them, except only for prerogatives incompatible with the status
in
international law of non-self-governing territories. Such prerogatives
would be temporary by nature since they would lapse upon completion of the
decolonization process. The process was nevertheless not
completed by the scheduled date1
for reasons beyond Portugals
control. It must therefore be understood that Portugal
maintains, de
jure, over East Timor all the powers pertaining to the
jurisdiction of
a State over any of its territories, provided that they are not incompatible
with the otherness of East Timor and the right to
self-determination of the Timorese people. (Reply, para. 4.54.)
FN1
Under Article 5, paragraph I, of Constitutional Law 7/75 the third
Sunday of October 1978
was fixed as the date for the completion of decolonization.
145. It may be
added that the renunciation of sovereignty has some-
times resulted in turning a territory into one that would not be subject
to
the sovereignty of any State; it becomes an area where the element
of
State sovereignty is absent (e.g., the Free City of Danzig under the
treaties of 1919 and 1920). The status of a non-self-governing territory
under
the United Nations Charter is different. With regard to overseas
colonies
of Western countries that status comprises the administering State
which
has sovereignty over the colony. Nor is there any renunciation
of
sovereignty in the post-revolution Constitutions of Portugal:
1976,
Article 307; 1982, Article 297; 1989, Article 293, By virtue of
these
provisions Portugal imposed on itself a duty to pursue the interests
of
the people of East Timor, but did not divest itself of sovereignty.
146. Here the
distinction between sovereignty and its exercise is a useful one. As already
recalled, the Friendly Relations Declaration provides
that [t]he territory of a colony or other non-self-governing
territory has,
under the Charter, a status separate and distinct from the
[metropolitan]
territory of the State administering it. The reason for that
separateness
and distinctness is self-determination. But the provision quoted does
not
aim at depriving the State of its title to sovereignty which it held
prior to [*271] the Charter and the
Declaration. The State has remained sovereign. The
said provision imposes restrictions on the exercise of the States
sovereignty. These restrictions are far-reaching. Portugal rightly referred to
its
prerogatives [of] sovereignty (para. 75 above), though on occasions it
has avoided the word sovereignty in describing its position with
regard
to East Timor. Instead it has used the terms
jurisdiction
(CR 95/4,
p. 10, para. 2, Co-Agent, counsel and advocate of Portugal, J. M. S. Correia),
and authority
(CR 95/12, p. 44, para. 3, idem). Nonetheless
Portugal explains that the
Administering Powers are independent States which keep their
attributes as such when they act on the international scene in rela-
tion to the non-self-governing territories for whose administration
they are responsible.
(Ibid.).
It is submitted that these
attributes are
nothing more than sovereignty,
the exercise of which has been restricted in favour of the self-determination
of the people concerned. Portugal stresses that the people of the Territory is
the holder of the sovereignty inherent in the capacity to decide
for
itself its future international legal status (CR 95/4, p. 13, para. 6, idem)
and that the international law of decolonization has transferred the
sovereignty relating to such territories to their own peoples (CR 95/12,
p. 44, para. 3, idem).
Under international law these contentions must be
understood as referring to self-determination: it is the people
which
decides on its implementation; but people as the holder of
sovereignty is
a concept which, at least in part, lies beyond the realm of law.
Continuity of
Portugals position as administering Power
147. Portugal
remains the administering Power of the Territory of
East Timor. This status of Portugal has been corroborated expressly by
Security
Council resolution 384 (1975) and General Assembly resolutions
3485 (XXX), 34/40, 35/27, 36/50 and 37/30. The position of Portugal
was
implicitly maintained in a number of other resolutions (cf. para.
22
above). In resolution 384 (1975) the Security Council regretted that
the Government of Portugal did not discharge fully its
responsibilities as
administering Power in the Territory under Chapter XI of the
Charter.
This statement did not lead to any change in Portugals
responsibilities;
on the contrary, Portugal was called upon, in its capacity of administering
Power , to co-operate fully with the United Nations, In
spite of the
loss of territorial control over East Timor, Portugal was thus confirmed
in
its mission and functions.
148. The issue of
sovereignty is relevant to the question of continuity.
As explained in paragraphs 144 and 145, under Chapter XI of the Charter it is
the State which has sovereignty of the colony who becomes and
remains administrator. It is an automatic
consequence of being sovereign
and a contracting party to the Charter, i.e., a Member of the Organiza-[*272]-tion. There is no
appointment or
election to the function of administering authority. But sovereignty should not be
confused with factual
effective control over the territory. Such control does not of itself
bestow
on its holder the status of administering Power.
149. At the time of
the Indonesian invasion, Australia admitted that
Portugal had, of course, the continuing
legal responsibility
(United
Nations, Official Records of the Security Council, 1865th Meeting,
16 December 1975, para. 101). But some time later Australia changed
its
position.
150. The fact that
the General Assembly, unlike in resolution 3458 A
(XXX) on Western Sahara, did not expressly refer to the
responsibility
of the Administering Power and of the United Nations with regard to
the
decolonization of the territory is without significance. The resolutions
on East Timor maintain
that responsibility
by using other terms.
151. Australia
admits that Portugal may be the administering Power
for certain United Nations purposes (Rejoinder, para, 98). Loss of control over the Territory in
question no doubt resulted in the actual disappearance of Portuguese
administration on the spot. And there may be
room for dealing with the State in effective control with regard to
certain
specific questions (cf. the case concerning Legal Consequences
for States
of the Continued Presence of South Africa in Namibia (South
West
Africa) notwithstanding Security Council Resolution 276 (1970), Advisory
Opinion, I.C.J. Reports 1971, p. 56, para. 125).
152. But foreign
invasion has not eliminated all the elements which
constitute the
competence of the lawful administrator. Nor is there a
right for others to recognise that there has been a change in the
State
administering that Territory
(contra: Rejoinder, para. 183). That change
is a matter exclusively within the domain
of the United Nations. Until
such time as the Organization has taken a new decision, the status of
the
administering Power continues, legally unaffected, notwithstanding
the
loss of control over the Territory.
153. Australia
contends that
Portugal did not make any attempt to prevent or repel the Indonesian military
intervention. The withdrawal of its administration to
Atauro in August 1975, its inaction while there, and its departure
from Atauro the day after the Indonesian intervention
in December
1975 constituted a clear abandonment by Portugal of its responsibilities as
administering Power.
(Counter-Memorial, para. 41.)
154. It is not
possible to agree with the foregoing interpretation. The
transfer to Atauro was dictated by security
reasons, Dili having been
taken by the forces of FRETILIN (para. 14 above). The physical separa-[*273]-tion from the capital prevented any
involvement of the Portuguese
authorities in the fighting among East Timorese factions. Such involvement was
to be avoided in the interests of the administration of East
Timor. As to the Indonesian invasion, Portugal did not have any troops
at its disposal in East Timor to offer any resistance: the Governor
was
left with two platoons of parachutists. Apart from the factual
impossibility, it was probably in the interest of all concerned not to extend
or intensify the military operations. When the invasion took place Portugal
had
no other choice but to withdraw its authorities from East Timor. But
that
withdrawal did not, and could not, amount to abandoning the
function
of the administering Power. This is so because, first, Portugal had
no
such intention and, second, no administering Power is competent to give
up its position without the consent of the United Nations.
A unilateral
act would remain ineffective in law. Portugals international action
in the United Nations following the invasion gives ample proof of its
decision
to continue to exercise the function of the administering authority. At
the
same time the Organization did not release Portugal from its duties.
155. It would be
erroneous to contend that Portugal lost its status of
administering Power because some resolutions passed over that status
in
silence or the United Nations political organs ceased adopting any
resolutions on East Timor. The status could be changed only by an
explicit
decision, including acknowledgment that another State (i.e.,
Indonesia)
had now assumed the responsibility for the Territory. Hitherto this
has
not happened.
V. Conclusion
156. The
Courts decision that it cannot exercise jurisdiction in the
East Timor case cannot be regarded as weakening the concept of
non-self-governing territories, though an elaboration on the merits would
be
welcome. At the present time the United Nations list of these
territories is
short as the decolonization process reaches its end. But non-self-government
(or governance) need not be a closed chapter: ideologies, political
systems and many individual countries are in transition and undergoing
transformation.
Legal strategy requires that old institutions (like that of
Chapter XI of the Charter) adapt to new challenges. It would be better
if
the Court assumed jurisdiction: better for the prospective developments better
for the rule of law.
157. It is to be
regretted that, in its operative part, the Judgment does
[*274] not recite as relevant the prohibition
of force; non-recognition; the self-
determination of peoples; the status of East Timor under United
Nations
law, including the rule that only the Organization can change that
status;
the position of Portugal as administering Power; the duty of States
to
respect that status; in particular the duty of States which enter into
some
arrangements with the Government in control of the Territory to consult,
when these arrangements reach a certain level of political and
legal
importance, with Portugal, with the representatives of the East
Timorese
people and with the United Nations. It is not only appropriate but
also
highly significant that the reasons for the Judgment affirm some
of
these principles. But the subject is too important for a cautious presentation
of the reasons. The Courts responsibility and function are
also
involved.
158. The case
created an opportunity for assessing the activities of
a Member of the United Nations in the light of the Charter. That is
a
capital issue at a time of crisis for the Organization and, more
generally,
in the present climate of the growing weakness of legality throughout
the world.
159. The conduct of
Australia, like that of any other Member State,
can be assessed in the light of the United Nations resolutions. Such
an
assessment does not logically presuppose or require that the lawfulness
of
the behaviour of another country should first be examined. Member
States
have obligations towards the United Nations which in many
instances are individual and do not depend on what another State has
done or is doing. To that extent the Court has jurisdiction. Here no
pre-
requisite is imperative. The principal judicial organ of the United
Nations
cannot desist from such assessment when the dispute submitted to the
Court falls under Article 36, paragraph 2, of the Statute. On the
other
hand, in the present case, because of the non-participation of Indonesia,
the Court has no
jurisdiction to pass upon the conduct of Indonesia.
160. It has been
said that, as Australia accepts the right of the people
of East Timor to self-determination, there is nothing for the Court
to
decide. On the contrary. Portugal raised several issues regarding
that
right; also, some other ingredients of the status of the Territory
have
been discussed. And in this opinion I have tried to show that there
are
various points which are unclear in this respect. Consequently, the
Court
should adjudicate. In the Judgment there should be an operative part
on
the merits, or at least on some of them.
161. Doubts were
expressed regarding the effectiveness of such a
judgment. Let me here take up one specific argument against
judicial
propriety which might appear to have some
weight, viz., the view that
the judgment would not be capable of execution. It has been pointed
out
that the present case differs in this respect from Northern
Cameroons because Portugal is not requesting the nullification of the Timor
Gap
[*275] Treaty. Why would it
be improper for the Court to assess Australias
conduct consisting in the negotiation, conclusion and application of
the
Treaty? Would a decision on this subject be unenforceable? The implementation
of the Treaty is an everyday concern. While the post-adjudicative phase is not
part of the function of the Court, there is no basis for
anticipating non-compliance. Australia has been praised for its loyalty
to
the Court.
162. This Court
administers justice within the bounds of the law. In the present case, on the
one hand, we have insistence on national interests
- legitimate, it is true and on Realpolizik: we have been told
that
recognition of conquest was unavoidable. On the other hand we have
the defence of the principle
of self-determination, the principle of the prohibition of military force, the
protection of the human rights of the East
Timorese people. And last but not least, the defence of the United
Nations procedures for solving problems left over by
West European, in
this case Portuguese, colonization. We may safely say that in this case
no
Portuguese national self-interest is present. Portugal does not want to
be
the sovereign of East Timor and to get from it various benefits,
maritime
ones for example. Its stand is a negation of selfishness. Portugal
has espoused a good cause. This should have been recognized by the
Court
within the bounds of judicial propriety. How could this cause be dismissed on
the basis of debatable jurisdictional arguments?
163. What are the
duties of third States (and one of them is Australia) towards East Timor?
First, not to do anything that would harm or
weaken the status of the Territory, including the exercise by the people
of
its right to self-determination. Second, when a third country (i.e.,
one
which is neither the administering Power nor controls the Territory
de
facto) concludes a treaty or enters into another arrangement which concerns
the interests of the Territory and/or its people, special care is
required
on its part to safeguard these interests in so far as the third State
is in a position to do it. That duty may be said to be comprised by
the
Security Councils exhortation addressed to all States or
other parties
concerned to co-operate fully with the efforts of the United
Nations to
achieve a peaceful solution to the existing situation and to facilitate
the
decolonization of the Territory (resolution 384 (1975), para. 4, and resolution 389 (1976),
para. 5; these resolutions were reaffirmed by the General Assembly in
1976-1978). In regard to East Timor, in view of the
prevailing circumstances (including the human rights situation), a
third
State has the obligation to consult the administering Power and the legitimate
representatives of the Territory. Finally, some other duties may follow from
both the legal and factual situation in and of the Territory.
These duties may be dictated by various considerations, including the
fact that the third State is part of the same region.
[*276]
164. It is true that
legitimate maritime interests of Australia had to be
taken care of. But as they also concern a maritime area of East
Timor,
that Territorys status made it imperative for Australia to be in
touch on
this matter with the United Nations and/or the administering
Power.
165. The
negotiation, conclusion and performance of the Timor Gap
Treaty by Australia are subject to the requirement of conformity
with
legal rules and legal standards stemming from the duty to respect the status
of the Territory, in particular from the requirement of self-determination.
Depending on the result of the analysis, there may indeed be responsibility.
For instance, the Timor Gap Treaty is silent on any material
benefit to be derived by, and possibly assigned to, the people
of East
Timor. Under United Nations law a large part of the resources covered
by the Treaty belongs to that people. How will it be compensated?
166, The duties
referred to in the preceding paragraphs are independent of, and do not concern,
the bilateral relationship of the parties to
the Timor Cap Treaty. They relate to the status of the Territory and
the
competence of the administering Power as its guardian. It is a question
of
United Nations law and resolutions and that law and resolutions are
to
be applied by the Court. Australia assured the Court that, in
concluding
the Timor Cap Treaty, it also protected the rights and interests of
East
Timor. The Court is competent to verify this assurance.
167. To conclude,
the Court has jurisdiction in this case and the Portuguese claims are
admissible. There is nothing improper in dealing with
the merits of the case. A judgment on the merits could be rendered
along
the following lines:
(1) The United Nations has
continued to recognize the status of Portugal as administering Power of East
Timor. Consequently, Portugal has the capacity to act before the Court in this
case on behalf of
East Timor.
(2) The non-self-governing
status of the Territory of East Timor, and
the right of the people of East Timor to self-determination,
including its right to permanent sovereignty over natural wealth
and
resources, which are recognized by the United Nations, require
observance by all Members of the United Nations. The Court takes
note that in these proceedings Australia
has placed on record that it
regards East Timor as a non-self-governing territory and that
it
acknowledges the right of its people to self-determination.
(3) Any change in the
status of East Timor can only take place by vir-
tue of a United Nations decision. According
to the law of the
United Nations no use of force nor any act of recognition by an
individual State or States could of itself effect a change in the
status
of the Territory.
[*277]
(4) Australia should fulfil
its duties resulting from subparagraph (2) in
accordance with the law and resolutions of the United Nations.
Its
national interests cannot be a bar to the fulfilment of these duties.
(5) Portugal is the
administering Power of East Timor, and Australia,
like any other State, is under a duty to respect
that position of Portugal. The fact that Portugal lost the territorial
administration of
East Timor did not deprive it of other attributes of its competence
which are relevant to this case. Portugal did not abandon its responsibilities
as administering Power. Portugal continues to hold the
sacred trust
under Chapter XI of the Charter.
(6) In protecting its
maritime rights and interests Australia cannot
avoid acting in conformity with the duties which it has as a result of
the status of East
Timor. These duties include the obligation to
respect and take account of the competence of the administering
Power. The fact that another State or States failed to respect
the
position of the administering Power does not relieve Australia of
its
duties.
(7) Australia did not make
recourse to any of the available United
Nations mechanisms, and particularly consultations on the negotiation of the
Timor Gap Treaty and on how the Treaty could be put
into effect without prejudice to the people of East Timor.
In particular, it had a duty to consultation to at least some extent with
the
administering Power and the representatives of the people of East
Timor. None of this was done and Australia bears responsibility for
this.
(8) In some respects
(subpara. 7) Australias conduct did not conform
to its duties (obligations) resulting from the law of the United
Nations on the status of East Timor. A finding by the Court to this
effect would in itself constitute an appropriate satisfaction. In particular,
the Court could enjoin Australia that in applying and implementing the Timor
Gap Treaty it should fully respect the rights
of the East Timorese people in view of that peoples future
self-
determination.
(9) There is no evidence of
any material damage at present; therefore,
no reparatory provision can be imposed on Australia.
(10) The Treaty would not be opposable
to an independent or autono-
mous East Timor.
(Signed) Krzysztof Skubiszewski.
[Scanned and
transcribed from the original printed version for Entreprise United Settlement
Limitée, Lacolle (Québec), 3 October 2005]